This is a modern-English version of Gods of the jungle, originally written by Bond, Nelson S.. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

GODS of the JUNGLE

By NELSON S. BOND

By NELSON S. BOND

Deep in the ruined temple was a strange
room; and when Ramey came out of it, many
centuries of time had been wiped out....

Deep in the ruined temple was a strange
room; and when Ramey came out of it, many
centuries of time had been wiped out....

[Transcriber's Note: This etext was produced from
Amazing Stories June and July 1942.
Extensive research did not uncover any evidence that
the U.S. copyright on this publication was renewed.]

[Transcriber's Note: This etext was produced from
Amazing Stories June and July 1942.
Extensive research did not uncover any evidence that
the U.S. copyright on this publication was renewed.]


A dizzy whirl of events spun around them; a vast cyclorama of all the scenes of history.

A dizzying swirl of events surrounded them; a huge panorama of all the moments in history.


CONTENTS

CHAPTER I
CHAPTER II
CHAPTER III
CHAPTER IV
CHAPTER V
CHAPTER VI
CHAPTER VII
CHAPTER VIII
CHAPTER IX
CHAPTER X
CHAPTER XI
CHAPTER XII
CHAPTER XIII
CHAPTER XIV
CHAPTER XV
CHAPTER XVI
CHAPTER XVII
CHAPTER XVIII
CHAPTER XIX
CHAPTER XX

CHAPTER I

In the darkness before the dawn, the sky was a vault of purple-black, hoarfrosted with the spangles of innumerable stars. The moon, in its dying quarter, was a silver scimitar dangling low on the horizon; the earth below, from this lofty eyrie, was a shadowy disc more sensed than seen.

In the darkness before dawn, the sky was a deep purple-black, sprinkled with countless stars. The moon, in its last quarter, hung low on the horizon like a silver blade; the land below, seen from this high vantage point, was a shadowy disc that was more felt than visible.

Ramey Winters, glancing briefly from the illuminated instrument panel into the tree-spired obscurity over which he flew, felt once more, as ofttimes before during these last few weeks, the tugging hand of beauty at his heart, and a curious wonderment that Night's jet mask could so completely disguise the grim world slumbering below.

Ramey Winters, quickly looking from the glowing instrument panel to the shadowy treetops beneath him, felt again, as he often had in the past few weeks, the pull of beauty on his heart, and a strange amazement that Night's dark veil could so thoroughly hide the harsh world sleeping below.

Burma by day was beautiful—but its beauty was that of the wakened Amazon, bronze-girdled and strident, riding to battle with breasts straitlaced, with soft hands gripping the sword. Steel monsters, heavy-laden, groaned endlessly up the ancient Road which sprawls from Mandalay to Bhamo and Momein, thence, over tortuous ways ripped from sheer precipice by the naked hands of a million unpaid patriots, to Tai-fu and Chunking, carrying arms and supplies to a beleaguered Dragon. Of late there were other rumblings, too. The tramp of shuttling troops, the ominous rasp of mechanized units, the hornet-tone of aircraft winging bases.

Burma during the day was stunning—but its beauty was like a fierce Amazon, decked in bronze and bold, ready to fight with a tight grip on the sword. Heavy trucks, loaded down, groaned endlessly along the ancient Road stretching from Mandalay to Bhamo and Momein, then over twisted paths carved from sheer cliffs by the bare hands of countless unpaid heroes, all the way to Tai-fu and Chunking, delivering weapons and supplies to a besieged Dragon. Recently, there were also other disturbing signs. The sound of troops moving, the chilling noise of armored units, and the buzzing of planes flying to their bases.

So Burma by day; a Burma not yet actively in the War but perilously close. But Burma by night—ah, that, thought Ramey Winters, was another story Burma by night ... seen from the sky. A new land: a sweet, wild land of mystery and charm ... of silver and shadow ... cool, chaste, serene! As untouched and untouchable as the brooding gods of its people. Burma—a land of stirring song and stranger story. Even up here, in these thin heights where the air should be fresh and cool, it seemed to Ramey that his nostrils scented wisps of sandalwood and musk. And beneath the persistent drone of his own motors seemed to tremble the faint, exotic pleading of native pipes.

So Burma by day; a Burma not yet involved in the War but dangerously close. But Burma by night—ah, that, Ramey Winters thought, was another story. Burma by night... seen from the sky. A new land: a sweet, wild land of mystery and charm... of silver and shadow... cool, pure, serene! As untouched and untouchable as the brooding gods of its people. Burma—a land of stirring songs and strange stories. Even up here, in these high altitudes where the air should be fresh and cool, Ramey thought he could catch hints of sandalwood and musk. And beneath the constant hum of his own engines seemed to vibrate the faint, exotic call of native flutes.

It was a night of magic. Barrett felt it, too. Red Barrett, hard-boiled and devil-may-care as they come, Ramey's chum and co-pilot—even he felt it. He flashed his teeth at Ramey in an approving grin.

It was a night of magic. Barrett felt it, too. Red Barrett, tough and carefree as they come, Ramey's buddy and co-pilot—even he felt it. He flashed a grin at Ramey, showing his approval.

"Pretty, eh, keed?"

"Pretty, right, kid?"

"Swell!" said Ramey. "Terrific! Kipling was right. Burma is the most beautiful country in the world."[1]

"Swell!" said Ramey. "Awesome! Kipling was right. Burma is the most beautiful country in the world."[1]

"Burma?" chuckled Red. "Don't look now, pal, but we ain't in Burma any more. This kite we're flying eats mileage—or didn't you know? See that hunk of silver ribbon below? Well, that ain't a ribbon; it's the Mekong River. We're over either Thailand or Indo-China, or both."

"Burma?" laughed Red. "Don't look now, buddy, but we aren't in Burma anymore. This plane we're flying uses up a lot of fuel—or didn't you know? See that strip of silver down there? Well, that's not a ribbon; it's the Mekong River. We're over either Thailand or Indo-China, or maybe both."

Ramey glanced down swiftly. Barrett was right. The sullen blackness below had suddenly been laced with a shining spiral of silver; the mighty Mekong, boundary-line separating Siam (now Thailand) and French Indo-China for more than 1,000 miles, coiled through the jungle like a gigantic serpent, its scales drenched with moonlight.

Ramey quickly looked down. Barrett was correct. The gloomy darkness below was suddenly streaked with a glowing spiral of silver; the powerful Mekong, which has marked the border between Siam (now Thailand) and French Indo-China for over 1,000 miles, wound through the jungle like a massive snake, its scales soaked in moonlight.

Winters' dreaminess vanished instantly. One look at the instrument panel and he shot into action. A tug and kick swung the old Curtis into a lifting, southward arc, following the twisting river. His words to Red Barrett were unhurried, but there was a tenseness in his voice.

Winters' dreamy expression disappeared in an instant. One glance at the instrument panel had him springing into action. A quick tug and a kick sent the old Curtis into a rising, southward arc, tracing the winding river. His words to Red Barrett were calm, but there was a tension in his voice.

"Okay. This is it, then. Keep 'em peeled, Red!"

"Alright. This is it, then. Stay alert, Red!"

"If I peel 'em any finer," Barrett grunted, "I won't have any eyelids. Think we'll see anything?"

"If I peel them any thinner," Barrett grunted, "I won't have any eyelids. Do you think we'll see anything?"

"I know damn well we will. Those Japs aren't moving south for a clam-bake. They poured forty divisions into Indo-China—thanks to Vichy! Thailand is next on the hit parade; then Burma, back door to India. They want to close the Burma Road. So long as it's open, old Chiang Kai-shek will keep on giving them fits. Our job is to find out where they are concentrating their troops, so we'll be ready for them when they prance into Thailand."

"I know for sure we will. Those Japanese aren't moving south for a picnic. They sent forty divisions into Indo-China—thanks to Vichy! Thailand is next on the list; then Burma, the back door to India. They want to shut down the Burma Road. As long as it's open, Chiang Kai-shek will keep causing them problems. Our job is to find out where they're concentrating their troops, so we'll be prepared for them when they march into Thailand."


Red looked hungrily at the trigger-press before him.

Red looked eagerly at the trigger in front of him.

"If there's troops," he said hopefully, "there'll be enemy 'planes, huh, Ramey? Supposing one of them comes up to meet us? Can I—?"

"If there are troops," he said with optimism, "there will be enemy planes, right, Ramey? What if one of them comes to intercept us? Can I—?"

"No! Definitely not!"

"No way! Definitely not!"

"But just by accident, like? I mean, if he attacked us first—"

"But just by chance, right? I mean, if he came after us first—"

"No, Red. Don't you see, all they're waiting for is an excuse to invade Thailand? Let us shoot down a single Jap 'plane tonight, and tomorrow their bombers will be over Bangkok. So—no shooting! Even if they fire on us."

"No, Red. Don't you realize that all they're looking for is a reason to invade Thailand? If we shoot down just one Japanese plane tonight, their bombers will be over Bangkok by tomorrow. So—no shooting! Even if they fire on us."

"We-e-ell—" grumbled Barrett—"okay! But I think it's a hell of a way to fight a war. They bombed the Tetuila and sank the Panay, and all we got was: 'So sorry! Accidents will happen!' We're not even supposed to defend ourselves."

"We-e-ell—" grumbled Barrett—"okay! But I think it's a terrible way to fight a war. They bombed the Tetuila and sank the Panay, and all we got was: 'So sorry! Accidents happen!' We're not even allowed to defend ourselves."

Ramey grinned at him; a lean, knowing grin.

Ramey smiled at him, a slim, understanding smile.

"Don't you worry about that, pal. Your Uncle Samuel knows what he's doing. You and I were in the U.S. Army airforce till the bewhiskered old gentleman in the striped pants graciously permitted us to 'resign' and fly for China. But I notice our paychecks still bear Yankee signatures. And don't forget—there are a thousand more like us. Neutral soldiers of fortune, learning the ropes 'just in case.'

"Don't worry about it, buddy. Your Uncle Samuel knows what he's doing. You and I were in the U.S. Army Air Force until the bearded old guy in the striped pants nicely let us 'resign' and fly for China. But I see our paychecks still have Yankee signatures on them. And don't forget—there are a thousand more like us. Neutral soldiers of fortune, picking up skills 'just in case.'"

"But we've got to keep our noses clean tonight. Get all the pictures and information we can, but don't get in any scrapes—them's our orders. Well, where are we now?"

"But we need to stay out of trouble tonight. Get as many pictures and details as possible, but avoid any mess—those are our orders. So, where are we now?"

As they talked, Red had been deciding, as well as he could, their route on the scroll-map before him. Now he drew a dubious circle.

As they talked, Red was trying to figure out their route on the scroll-map in front of him. Now he made a hesitant circle.

"Here, maybe. Or here. About Kiang-khan."

"Here, maybe. Or here. About Kiang-khan."

"Good enough. And nothing stirring yet, hey? Well, we'll keep looking for a few more minutes, then head back before dawn—Hey! Get a load of that! Campfires! A bivouac! Mark it, Red!"

"Good enough. And nothing happening yet, right? Well, let's keep looking for a few more minutes, then we’ll head back before dawn—Hey! Check that out! Campfires! A campsite! Mark it, Red!"

The command was unnecessary. Barrett had also seen the encampment, scored it on his chart. But now, as the pair craned intently into the flame-dotted dark below, striving to guess the strength of the enemy outpost, there leaped to life that which startled both of them to awareness of a new peril. Searchbeams burst suddenly from the ground, snaring them in a dazzling web; floodlights blazed a golden square in the black jungle; there came the first, frantic coughs of anti-aircraft fire—phum-phum!—from invisible guns, and the biting snarl of hastily-revving motors. And:

The command was unnecessary. Barrett had also noticed the camp and marked it on his map. But now, as the two of them leaned closely into the flame-flecked darkness below, trying to assess the strength of the enemy outpost, they were startled into awareness of a new danger. Search beams suddenly shot up from the ground, trapping them in a dazzling web; floodlights illuminated a golden square in the dark jungle; they heard the frantic coughs of anti-aircraft fire—phum-phum!—from hidden guns, along with the harsh growl of revving engines. And:

"Get going!" roared Barrett. "We hit the jack-pot! It's an enemy airfield!"

"Let's go!" yelled Barrett. "We struck gold! It's an enemy airfield!"


Ramey needed no prodding. The first slashing finger of light had quickened into action the trained reflexes of an airman; already the small pursuit 'plane was lifting, bobbing and weaving away from the telltale beams. Now he gave it the gun; the snub-nosed Curtis flattened and streaked away like a startled swallow.

Ramey needed no encouragement. The first bright beam of light had activated the instincts of a trained pilot; already the small fighter plane was rising, dodging and weaving away from the telltale beams. Now he pushed the throttle; the stubby Curtis flattened out and sped away like a startled swallow.

None too soon. Whatever shortcomings the Japs might have as warriors, they were speedy little devils. The Yankee fliers gained but a few minutes, a few short miles, advantage before their pursuers were in the air.

None too soon. Whatever shortcomings the Japanese might have as warriors, they were fast little devils. The American pilots gained only a few minutes, a few short miles, advantage before their pursuers were in the air.

Even so, it should not have been difficult to escape in the dark. If it had only stayed dark as it should at this time of year, as it would have in any other place imaginable. But—this was the Orient, the semi-tropical topsy-turvy Land that skirts the China Seas.

Even so, it shouldn't have been hard to get away in the dark. If it had just stayed dark like it usually does this time of year, like it would have in any other place you can think of. But—this was the Orient, the semi-tropical, upside-down land that borders the China Seas.

Over the eastward horizon toward which they fled, an edge of ochre crept. Thin haze and hesitant; then deepening, widening, spreading, into a pearly, crepuscular veil. A cold and cheerless light against the backdrop of which their ship, both men knew, loomed as a perfect target!

Over the eastern horizon they were escaping toward, a hint of ochre appeared. It started as a thin haze, tentative at first, then deepening, widening, and spreading into a soft, twilight fog. A cold and dull light against which their ship, both men knew, stood out as a perfect target!

Ramey gasped his dismay.

Ramey gasped in dismay.

"Dawn! But—but that's impossible! It's only four o'clock. The sun shouldn't rise until—"

"Dawn! But that can't be right! It's only four o'clock. The sun shouldn't rise until—"

"False dawn!" corrected Barrett with sudden, comprehending savagery. "The famous 'dawn-before-sunrise'—that's what it is! I've read about it. It's possible anywhere, but it happens mostly in this part of the Orient. Result of flat country ... heat ... wide expanse of Pacific ... refraction. You're heading the wrong way, pal."

"False dawn!" Barrett exclaimed with sudden, intense understanding. "The famous 'dawn-before-sunrise'—that's what this is! I've read about it. It can happen anywhere, but it's mostly seen in this part of the East. It's caused by flat land ... heat ... the vast Pacific ... refraction. You're going the wrong way, buddy."

Ramey nodded tightly.

Ramey nodded stiffly.

"I know. I headed southeast to confuse them; didn't want to tip off our base. I thought we could swing back when they gave up. But now—"

"I know. I went southeast to throw them off; I didn't want to alert our base. I figured we could circle back when they gave up. But now—"

"Now what?"

"What's next?"

"We can't turn back or they'd nab us, sure," gritted Ramey. "Our only chance is to outrun them. Maybe we can get to Singapore or—"

"We can't go back or they'll catch us for sure," Ramey said through clenched teeth. "Our only chance is to outrun them. Maybe we can make it to Singapore or—"

"On what?" queried Barrett. "Marsh-gas from passing swamps? This crate's only fueled for a thousand miles, keed. We've used half of that. And Singapore's a good nine hundred south."

"On what?" Barrett asked. "Marsh gas from the swamps? This thing only has enough fuel for a thousand miles, kid. We've already used half of that. And Singapore is a good nine hundred miles south."

"We might make Bangkok—"

"We might head to Bangkok—"

"Or Australia," suggested Barrett drily, "or Hawaii? All right, chum—pull the cork. You ain't kidding me. This is the payoff, huh?"

"Or Australia," Barrett said dryly, "or Hawaii? All right, buddy—pop the cork. You're not fooling me. This is the payoff, right?"

Ramey, glancing up from the panel, met his comrade's calm, untroubled eyes levelly for a moment. In that instant, it occurred to him that Red Barrett was a hell of a fine guy. He wanted to say so, but men can't say such things. Sometimes they don't have to. He just nodded.

Ramey, looking up from the panel, met his comrade's calm, untroubled gaze for a moment. In that instant, it struck him that Red Barrett was a really great guy. He wanted to say it, but guys don't express those feelings. Sometimes they don't need to. He just nodded.

"I guess so, redhead."

"I guess so, ginger."

"I won four bucks from Jimmy Larkin yesterday," said Red irrelevantly, "playing rummy. I should have collected it then." Again his eyes sought the machine-gun hopefully. "As long as we're in for it, we might just as well use up our old ammunition, huh, Ramey? We—" he hinted virtuously—"don't want to let no matériel fall into enemy hands—"

"I won four bucks from Jimmy Larkin yesterday," Red said casually, "playing rummy. I should have collected it then." His eyes again drifted towards the machine gun with hope. "Since we're in this, we might as well use up our old ammunition, right, Ramey? We—" he suggested in a self-righteous tone—"don't want to let any material fall into enemy hands—"

Ramey shook his head decisively.

Ramey shook his head firmly.

"We won't fire on them. Not even if they fire on us first. Not even if they shoot us down. We can't risk causing the 'incident' they want. Our only chance is to outrun them, Red."

"We won't fire on them. Not even if they fire on us first. Not even if they shoot us down. We can't risk causing the 'incident' they want. Our only chance is to outrun them, Red."

"Then we're in a hell of a pickle," Barrett told him gloomily. "Because they're faster than us. They're catching us now. Hold your hat, keed! Here it comes!"

"Then we’re in a serious situation," Barrett told him gloomily. "Because they’re faster than us. They’re catching up now. Hold on tight, kid! Here it comes!"


And with his warning, it came! The first chattering snarl of machine-gun fire from the foremost of their pursuers. Lead ripped and slashed at the fleeing Curtis; above the roar of the motor shrilled the spang! of metal on metal; Ramey saw a crazy, zigzag line appear miraculously in the cowling above him, heard the thin, high, disappointed whine of ricochetting bullets. Again he tugged, kicked. His 'plane leaped, darted to the right. Red grunted.

And just like that, it happened! The first burst of machine-gun fire from the lead pursuer erupted. Bullets tore and sliced at the fleeing Curtis; over the roar of the engine rang the spang! of metal hitting metal; Ramey saw a wild, zigzag mark suddenly appear in the cowling above him and heard the sharp, high, frustrated whine of ricocheting bullets. He pulled and kicked again. His plane jumped, veering to the right. Red grunted.

"Whew! That was close! One more like that—"

"Whew! That was a near miss! One more like that—"

As if his words were an omen, another burst screamed about their ears. And the lethal cacophony was doubled, now; the second of their three attackers had found the range. The little ship seemed to jerk like a live thing as fiery pellets pierced its skin. It was only a matter of minutes before one of those bullets would find a vital spot, Ramey knew. No use continuing this unequal battle. Knuckles white on the stick, he yelled to his companion:

As if his words were a warning, another burst exploded around them. The deadly noise doubled; the second of their three attackers had zeroed in. The small ship jerked like it was alive as fiery bullets punched through its surface. Ramey knew it was only a matter of minutes before one of those bullets would hit a critical spot. There was no point in continuing this unfair fight. His knuckles were white on the stick as he yelled to his companion:

"Okay, Red—bail out! They can't land here. Maybe we can get away on the ground. Red! Red!"

"Okay, Red—get out! They can't land here. Maybe we can escape on the ground. Red! Red!"

Then, as there came neither answering word nor movement, he shot a quick glance at his buddy. One look told the story. Red did not move because he could not. Limp as a bag of sodden meal, he lay slumped in his seat, eyes closed, arms dangling uselessly at his sides. And in horrible contrast to the pallor of his cheeks, his face was mottled with a spreading nastiness that matched the color of his hair!

Then, as there was no response or movement, he quickly glanced at his buddy. One look said it all. Red didn’t move because he couldn’t. He lay slumped in his seat like a bag of wet flour, eyes closed, arms hanging uselessly at his sides. In a terrible contrast to the paleness of his cheeks, his face was covered with a spreading ugliness that matched the color of his hair!


It was at that moment a sort of madness seized Ramey Winters.

It was at that moment a kind of madness overtook Ramey Winters.

He was a soldier, aware of, and daily accepting, the hazards of his calling. He had seen death often; had several times heard whispering within inches of his own ears the sigh of the ancient scythe. It did not sicken him to see men die, nor was he afraid to die himself....

He was a soldier, aware of and accepting the dangers of his job every day. He had encountered death many times; on several occasions, he had heard the ancient scythe's whisper just inches from his own ears. It didn’t disturb him to see men die, nor was he afraid to die himself....

But this—this was different! This time the reaper had struck down Red Barrett, his chum, his more-than-brother. Struck him down traitorously and from behind without a chance to defend himself. Red, who had asked nothing more than to go down fighting—and had not been granted that break!

But this—this was different! This time the reaper had taken down Red Barrett, his buddy, his more-than-brother. Took him down treacherously and from behind without a chance to fight back. Red, who had wanted nothing more than to go down fighting—and hadn’t even been given that chance!

It did not even occur to Ramey that as he sat there, stunned, stricken, about him still hammered the blazing darts of enemy fire. There was welling within him a great flame, a torrential, all-consuming fire of rage that burned through his veins like vitriol. And suddenly it no longer seemed to matter that he was under orders to avoid all fights; the problem of an "international incident" was a hollow legality in which he had no concern.

It didn’t even cross Ramey’s mind that while he sat there, dazed and shocked, the enemy’s fire was still raining down around him. Inside him, a fierce, overwhelming flame of rage was rising, burning through his veins like acid. And suddenly, it didn’t seem to matter anymore that he was supposed to avoid any fights; the issue of an "international incident" felt like a meaningless legal concern that he didn’t care about.

If he thought at all, his thoughts were mere rationalization. Three Japanese flyers—and himself! Lost in the clouds above a wild, green jungle. Unspied upon, unseen. If none of the three were ever to return to his base, who was to report this episode? Who accuse the Thais of violating their neutrality? And did it make much difference, anyway? Everyone knew the Sons of Heaven—on some excuse or other—would march into Siam when they were ready. So—

If he thought at all, his thoughts were just rationalization. Three Japanese pilots—and him! Lost in the clouds above a wild, green jungle. Unnoticed, unseen. If none of the three ever returned to his base, who would report this incident? Who would accuse the Thais of breaking their neutrality? And did it really matter? Everyone knew the Sons of Heaven—on some excuse or another—would invade Siam when they chose to. So—

Ramey decided. His hand found the trigger-press for which Red's fingers had yearned. A kick on the rudder ... knee to the gun ... and the tiny Curtis came up and over like a wild bird soaring. And it was no longer a startled swallow, but a killer-shrike, vengeance-bent and striking with the pent fury of boundless wrath. The butcher-bird darting on its prey.

Ramey made up his mind. His hand reached for the trigger that Red had been eager for. A kick on the rudder ... knee to the gun ... and the small Curtis aircraft shot up and over like a wild bird taking flight. It was no longer a startled swallow, but a deadly shrike, out for revenge and attacking with the fierce rage of limitless fury. The butcher-bird diving in on its target.

And finding it! Before the foremost of his pursuers could analyze and parry this unexpected maneuver, Winters was upon him. In the circular machine-gun sight the Jap airplane loomed nearer, larger, more solid. Then—the gun bucked and kicked against his palms. The vision before him quivered and seemed to crumple, sheered off and away, spun giddily....

And finding it! Before the lead pursuer could react and counter this surprise move, Winters was on him. In the circular machine-gun sight, the Japanese airplane became closer, bigger, more defined. Then—the gun jolted and slammed against his hands. The scene in front of him shook and seemed to collapse, tore off and away, spun wildly...

"One!" said Ramey Winters, and did not know he spoke aloud. "That's one!"

"One!" said Ramey Winters, unaware that he had spoken out loud. "That's one!"

He kicked over, sensing a danger behind him, and in that one motion became attacker rather than attacked. It was a closer thing this time. His foeman's gun bore squarely upon him for a brief, unguarded moment. Ramey felt something like the jerk of a hand on his sleeve, and glancing down, saw with mild astonishment that his leather flying coat was split from wristband to elbow, spilling powdery fleece.

He kicked over, sensing danger behind him, and in that instant became the attacker instead of the victim. It was a much closer call this time. His opponent's gun was aimed directly at him for a brief, unguarded moment. Ramey felt something like a tug on his sleeve and, looking down, was mildly surprised to see that his leather flying jacket was torn from the wrist to the elbow, spilling out fluffy fleece.

Then his 'plane righted itself, his own gun answered and—it was a most amazing thing! Before his eyes the enemy ship blossomed into a crimson bloom with burgeoning petals of black! A flower which suddenly burst asunder and spiraled to earth in a host of flaming motes.

Then his plane righted itself, his own gun fired, and—it was an incredible sight! Right before him, the enemy ship exploded into a bright red blossom with expanding black petals! A flower that suddenly shattered and spiraled down to the ground in a flurry of burning sparks.

And that, he thought grimly, was two! The third—?

And that, he thought grimly, was two! The third—?


Swiftly he scanned the ever-lightening skies, but he could not locate the missing 'plane. For a breathless moment he feared that in the melee it had escaped; then the voice of his old Combat Instructor at Kelly Field seemed to whisper an old, almost forgotten warning:

Swiftly, he scanned the brightening sky, but he couldn't find the missing plane. For a brief moment, he worried that it had slipped away in the chaos; then he heard the voice of his old Combat Instructor from Kelly Field, whispering a long-forgotten warning:

"If you can't see it, look out! It's on your tail!"

"If you can't see it, watch out! It's behind you!"

Once more, and this time with frantic haste, he shot the ship into a climb, a wingover turn. But not before a hot hail, punching on metal behind him like the vibrant tattoo of pounding rivets, rasped a song of death in his ears. Then he was on a level with his enemy—and driving headlong at him!

Once again, and this time with frantic speed, he sent the ship climbing in a wingover turn. But not before a barrage of bullets struck the metal behind him, sounding like the intense beating of nails, whispering a deadly tune in his ears. Then he was on the same level as his enemy—and charging straight at him!

For a yearlong moment it seemed inevitable they must crash head on, collide and destroy each other and go hurtling to earth locked in flaming, loveless embrace! But not for an instant did Ramey's finger relax its pressure on the trigger. And when scant yards separated their whirling propellers, his bullets found their mark. The enemy pilot suddenly collapsed in his seat; his body, pitching forward, was a dead weight on the stick. And with a shuddering groan, the last Jap fighter nosed earthward in a streaking dive!

For a whole year, it seemed like they were destined to crash into each other, colliding and destroying one another while tumbling to the ground in a fiery, loveless embrace! But not for a second did Ramey's finger ease off the trigger. And when just a few yards were between their spinning propellers, his bullets hit their target. The enemy pilot suddenly slumped in his seat; his body fell forward, a dead weight on the controls. With a shuddering groan, the last Japanese fighter nosed down toward the earth in a swift dive!

It was a moment of triumph. But Ramey Winters never found time to savor that victory. For even as he pulled back on the stick to lift himself clear of the falling 'plane, the stick went dead in his hands! From somewhere deep within the entrails of the gallant little Curtis came the grinding clash of metals. At the last moment, a dying foeman had evened the score. Ramey's motors spluttered and died, and the thin song of wind lashing the fuselage was the only audible sound in an awful silence as the ship, like a dancing leaf, glided earthward out of control.

It was a moment of triumph. But Ramey Winters never had time to enjoy that victory. Just as he pulled back on the stick to lift himself away from the falling plane, it went dead in his hands! From somewhere deep inside the brave little Curtis came the grinding clash of metal. At the last moment, a dying enemy had balanced the odds. Ramey's engines sputtered and died, and the only sound in a dreadful silence was the thin rush of wind against the fuselage as the plane, like a fluttering leaf, glided uncontrollably toward the ground.

There was but one thing to do. Ramey plucked at the buckle of his safety belt, prepared to go overside. And Red? Well—it was an airman's burial. A moment of flame, then an unmarked grave in the jungle. Ramey glanced once more at his chum. "So long, Red," he whispered. "See you again, pal—"

There was only one thing to do. Ramey fiddled with the buckle of his seatbelt, ready to jump overboard. And Red? Well—it was an airman’s burial. A moment of fire, then a nameless grave in the jungle. Ramey looked at his friend one last time. "So long, Red," he whispered. "Catch you later, buddy—"

Then he gasped. For Red's lips had fallen open, and a bubble of bloody spittle was leaking from one corner of his mouth—but this tiny spume pulsated faintly! Breathing! He was still alive!

Then he gasped. For Red's lips had fallen open, and a bubble of bloody saliva was oozing from one corner of his mouth—but this tiny droplet pulsed faintly! Breathing! He was still alive!


And—it was no longer possible for Ramey to take to his 'chute. Somehow, somehow! he must get this crippled ship to earth. He stared down wildly. Trees ... trees ... an endless tangle of foliage towering high, bayonet-tipped. But—Ramey trembled with sudden, feverish eagerness—over there a patch of lighter green! And something that looked like gray walls, a manmade building! A cleared field. If he could—

And it was no longer possible for Ramey to use his parachute. Somehow, somehow! he had to get this damaged ship back to Earth. He looked down frantically. Trees... trees... an endless mess of foliage stretching high, with sharp tips. But Ramey shook with sudden, intense eagerness—over there, a spot of lighter green! And something that looked like gray walls, a manmade building! An open field. If only he could—

Once more and desperately he wrestled with the unresponsive stick. No good! The rudders, then? If the aileron wires were undamaged he might be able to control, to some extent, the direction of their glide. Ease the brutal shock of landing.

Once again, he struggled desperately with the unresponsive control stick. No luck! What about the rudders? If the aileron wires were fine, he might be able to steer their descent a little. Cushion the harsh impact of landing.

But now the ground was a vast, blunt bulwark rushing up to meet them. Like an organist treading the pedals of his instrument, Ramey played the only controls he had. Composing out of urgency and stress a symphony which, when the ultimate note was scored, must be either a paean or a dirge!

But now the ground was a huge, solid barrier rushing up to meet them. Like an organist pressing the pedals of his instrument, Ramey worked the only controls he had. Out of urgency and stress, he created a symphony that, once the final note played, would have to be either a celebration or a lament!

And the ship responded. Weakly, true! But its nose lifted a trifle, the ailerons caught and gripped the air, the drifting leaf spun lazily toward the clearing. Earth looming larger, and the indistinguishable whole of the jungle sharpened to single trees and tangled groves of bamboo and liana. Gray of swamp water and brown of soil; sudden pink of a frightened flamingo racing for leafy covert. Almost down, now ... and the wind howling through the motionless propeller like a taunting fiend. His own voice, strange in his ears, calling senseless encouragement to his unhearing companion:

And the ship responded. Weakly, yes! But its nose lifted slightly, the ailerons caught and held the air, and the drifting leaf spun lazily toward the clearing. The ground loomed larger, and the indistinct jungle sharpened into individual trees and tangled groves of bamboo and vines. The gray of swamp water and the brown of soil; the sudden pink of a scared flamingo darting for leafy cover. Almost down now... and the wind howled through the still propeller like a mocking fiend. His own voice, strange to his ears, called pointless encouragement to his unresponsive companion:

"All right, Red! Hold tight, boy! In a minute—"

"All right, Red! Hang on, buddy! In a minute—"

Then one wheel touched the ground, bounced; the ship reeled shuddering forward. Clear of the trees, but careening wildly, drunkenly, across a furrowed field. Rocking, swaying madly.

Then one wheel hit the ground, bounced; the ship lurched forward. Out from the trees, but swerving wildly, recklessly, across a plowed field. Rocking, swaying uncontrollably.

Then—the crash! The moment of slashing pain ... the dancing light ... the numb despair. Then nothing....

Then—the crash! The moment of sharp pain ... the flickering light ... the numbing despair. Then nothing....


CHAPTER II

The Mystery of Angkor

The Secret of Angkor

When you are dead, the little demons gather and make merry. They will not let you rest. Huddled about your weary soul they chatter in bee-thin voices; they lift your head and force open your lips and pour molten fire down your throat, a liquid fire that chokes and strangles.

When you're dead, the little demons come together and celebrate. They won't let you find peace. Surrounding your tired soul, they chatter in thin, buzzing voices; they lift your head and pry open your lips, pouring molten fire down your throat—liquid fire that suffocates and strangulates.

Ramey strangled on liquid fire, and opened his eyes. He—he was not dead, after all, but alive! The sweetness of native brandy was on his lips, the far voices waxed nearer as consciousness returned, and he was surrounded by the familiar figures of not scarlet imps but human beings!

Ramey choked on liquid fire and opened his eyes. He—he was not dead after all, but alive! The sweetness of local brandy lingered on his lips, the distant voices grew closer as he regained consciousness, and he was surrounded by familiar figures of not scarlet imps but real people!

Or—wait a minute! Maybe his first hunch was right after all. For most of those staring down at him looked like people, but surely the vision bent closest was that of an angel? A golden-haired angel with heaven-blue eyes, warm lips, a cool, white skin which the sun seemed never to have burned, but only to have endowed with a memory of its own inner glow.

Or—wait a minute! Maybe his first instinct was right after all. For most of those looking down at him appeared to be people, but surely the figure that stood closest was that of an angel? A golden-haired angel with sky-blue eyes, warm lips, and cool, white skin that the sun seemed never to have burned, but only to have given a memory of its own inner glow.

"Lovely!" said Ramey drowsily, and the vision's face colored most unecclesiastically. Behind Ramey someone chuckled. Ramey, turning painfully, saw a tall, mahogany-skinned, nice-looking youngster with brown hair and eyes, dancing eyes crow's-footed with the wrinkles of perpetual mirth. This lad and the girl, he saw now, were the only whites in the circle. All the others were natives. The young man laughed again.

"Lovely!" Ramey said sleepily, and the vision's face turned a deep shade, not at all church-like. Behind Ramey, someone chuckled. As Ramey turned slowly, he noticed a tall, brown-skinned, attractive young guy with brown hair and eyes, his eyes sparkling with the laughter lines of someone who always found joy. Ramey now realized that this guy and the girl were the only white people in the group; all the others were locals. The young man laughed again.

"Well, Sheila, there doesn't seem to be anything the matter with this one! Or with his emotional reflexes."

"Well, Sheila, there doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with this one! Or with his emotional responses."

Recollection seeped slowly back upon Ramey. He made an effort to rise.

Recollection gradually came back to Ramey. He tried to get up.

"The—the 'plane," he said confusedly. "Went dead. I tried to set 'er down in a field. Crashed—"

"The— the 'plane," he said, clearly confused. "Lost power. I tried to land it in a field. Crashed—"

The girl restrained him gently but firmly. The cool touch of her hands was soothing.

The girl held him back gently but firmly. The coolness of her hands was calming.

"You must lie still, now. Everything is going to be all right. You did crash, yes. But fortunately we were here to drag you and your friend out before the 'plane caught fire. After you've rested for a moment, we'll take you to camp—"

"You need to stay still now. Everything is going to be okay. Yes, you crashed. But luckily, we were here to pull you and your friend out before the plane caught fire. After you rest for a bit, we'll take you to camp—"

It all came back to Ramey now. This time the girl's hands could not prevent him from raising himself.

It all came back to Ramey now. This time, the girl's hands couldn't stop him from lifting himself up.

"Red! Is—is he all right, too?"

"Red! Is he good, too?"

The young man answered.

The guy answered.

"Your buddy? I suppose so, or Syd would be chanting a funeral march by now. Hey, Syd! How's your patient?"

"Your friend? I guess so, or Syd would be playing a funeral march by now. Hey, Syd! How's your patient?"


The huddle encircling Ramey split, admitting a third white man. Ramey glanced at him casually, then started, took another good look, and turned to peer over his shoulder again at the one who had called. The two young men were as like as two peas in a pod. Same height, build, coloring. Only their facial expressions differed. The newcomer's face was as dour as the first chap's was jovial. He commented acidly, "I wish you wouldn't be so boisterous, Lake! I guess he has a chance to recover—if complications don't set in. Of course, these head injuries are dangerous. It may be a fractured skull, or he may lose his sight—"

The group around Ramey parted to let in a third white guy. Ramey glanced at him casually, then suddenly did a double take, looking back over his shoulder at the guy who had called out. The two young men looked almost identical. Same height, build, and coloring. The only difference was their facial expressions. The newcomer’s face was as serious as the first guy’s was cheerful. He remarked sharply, “I wish you wouldn’t be so loud, Lake! I suppose he has a chance to recover—if no complications arise. Of course, head injuries can be serious. It could be a fractured skull, or he might lose his sight—”

"Blind!" gasped Ramey. "Red? Oh, Lord—"

"Blind!" Ramey gasped. "Red? Oh, no—"

For the third time, the girl quieted him. This time with a smile. "Don't get excited, soldier. Your companion's apparently in fine shape. That's just Syd's nice, optimistic way of viewing things. 'Fractured skull or loss of sight' is a favorable prognosis—coming from him! If it were anything really serious, Syd would have the workmen digging a grave by now. Are you sure you feel well enough to get up?"

For the third time, the girl shushed him. This time with a smile. "Don't get too worked up, soldier. Your buddy seems to be doing fine. That's just Syd's nice, optimistic take on things. 'Fractured skull or loss of sight' is a good prognosis—coming from him! If it were anything really serious, Syd would have the workers digging a grave by now. Are you sure you feel well enough to get up?"

Ramey nodded, not daring to risk speech as he got to his feet. His head throbbed like a concrete mixer, and there were rubber pipes where his shin-bones should be. But somehow he managed it, and once off the ground, began to feel better. He strode to Barrett's side. The blood had been sponged from the redhead's face, and his head was rudely, but efficiently, bandaged. He grinned at Ramey.

Ramey nodded, not wanting to say anything as he stood up. His head pounded like a jackhammer, and it felt like there were rubber tubes where his shins should be. But somehow, he pulled it together, and once he was on his feet, he started to feel better. He walked over to Barrett’s side. The blood had been cleaned off the redhead's face, and his head was wrapped up in a rough but effective bandage. He grinned at Ramey.

"Hyah, Sunday-driver! Next time holler before we go under a low bridge. I forgot to duck!"

"Hey, Sunday driver! Next time shout before we go under a low bridge. I forgot to duck!"

Ramey said, "You're lucky that bullet bounced itself off your bean. If it had hit anything less solid you'd be on a slab now. How's the head feel?"

Ramey said, "You’re lucky that bullet bounced off your head. If it had hit anything less solid, you'd be on a slab right now. How does your head feel?"

"Like a wisdom tooth stuffed with sugar," complained Red. "If it's not too much trouble, keed, how's for bringing me up to date on the news? Where are we? And how did we get here?"

"Like a wisdom tooth filled with sugar," Red complained. "If it's not too much trouble, kid, can you fill me in on the news? Where are we? And how did we end up here?"

It was the smiling young man who supplied the answer to the first question. He said, "You're at Angkor, Cambodia, French Indo-China. I'm Lake O'Brien. The walking scowl over there is my brother, Syd, and to save time, yes, we're twins. The young lady is Miss Sheila Aiken; her father is the leader of our expedition. We're Americans. Southeastern University Archeological Expedition, if that means anything to you. But how about you? You're from the U.S.A., too, aren't you?"

It was the smiling young man who answered the first question. He said, "You're at Angkor, Cambodia, French Indo-China. I'm Lake O'Brien. The moody guy over there is my brother, Syd, and to make it quick, yes, we're twins. The young lady is Miss Sheila Aiken; her dad leads our expedition. We're Americans. Southeastern University Archeological Expedition, if that rings a bell. But what about you? You're from the U.S.A. too, right?"

Ramey nodded. "Flying for the Republic. That is—we were until the Japs tagged us this morning. The reclining ex-airman with the bandaged dome is Bob Barrett, 'Red' to all but his colorblind friends. I'm Ramey Winters. We're greatly indebted to you for your help."

Ramey nodded. "Flying for the Republic. That is—we were until the Japs hit us this morning. The guy lying back with the bandaged head is Bob Barrett, 'Red' to everyone except his colorblind friends. I'm Ramey Winters. We really appreciate your help."

"Forget it!" grinned Lake. But the less genial twin shook his head gloomily.

"Forget it!" Lake grinned. But the less cheerful twin shook his head sadly.

"This is a nasty mess. Indo-China is under Japanese 'protection,' you know. If any of the Japs saw that dogfight from their camp down the river, there'll be troops up here in an hour or so to investigate."

"This is a real mess. Indo-China is under Japanese 'protection,' you know. If any of the Japanese saw that dogfight from their camp down the river, there'll be troops up here in about an hour to check it out."


"Dogfight?" echoed Barrett. He stared at Ramey with sudden understanding. "So that's it! That's where they disappeared to? Why, you scrapping son-of-a-gun! Get all three of them?"

"Dogfight?" Barrett echoed. He looked at Ramey with sudden realization. "So that's it! That's where they went? Wow, you clever son-of-a-gun! Did you get all three of them?"

Ramey nodded guiltily.

Ramey nodded, looking guilty.

"I—I sort of blew my conk. I thought you—I mean—Oh, hell! What's the difference? O'Brien's right. I got us all in a jam. The only thing for us to do, Red, is to get the hell out of here, but quick! Before we implicate a bunch of innocent bystanders. So, friends, if you'll point the way to the Thai border—"

"I—I kind of messed up. I thought you—I mean—Oh, forget it! What does it matter? O'Brien's right. I’ve gotten us all into trouble. The only thing we can do, Red, is get out of here fast! Before we drag a bunch of innocent bystanders into this. So, friends, if you could show us the way to the Thai border—"

But it was the girl, Sheila, who this time spoke up.

But this time, it was the girl, Sheila, who spoke up.

"Nothing of the sort! You're in no fit condition to head into the jungle, either of you! Besides, you'll have to have food, water, blankets. And Daddy will want to see you."

"Absolutely not! You’re not in good enough shape to go into the jungle, either of you! Plus, you’ll need food, water, and blankets. And Dad will want to see you."

Lake O'Brien voiced agreement.

Lake O'Brien agreed.

"Sheila's right, Winters. This is a pretty secluded spot. Chances are no one but us saw you crash. Even if they did, it'll take them quite a while to get up the river."

"Sheila's right, Winters. This is a pretty remote spot. Chances are no one but us saw you crash. Even if they did, it’s going to take them a while to get up the river."

"We-e-e-ll—" hesitated Ramey. It was Red's obvious weakness that decided him. First aid was all right, but rest was what the scarlet-top needed. "If you think it's safe—" he said.

"We-e-e-ll—" Ramey hesitated. It was Red's clear weakness that made his decision. First aid was important, but rest was what the scarlet-top really needed. "If you think it's safe—" he said.

So they started across the field. Only Syd O'Brien, frowning uncertainly, ventured any unfavorable comment on the move. The sour-visaged twin offered Barrett a supporting arm but grumbled even as he did so.

So they began to cross the field. Only Syd O'Brien, frowning in doubt, dared to make any negative remarks about the decision. The grumpy twin offered Barrett a supportive arm but complained while doing it.

"I don't like it!" he muttered forebodingly. "We're doing a foolish thing. And no good will come of it...."

"I don't like this!" he murmured ominously. "We're making a mistake. Nothing good will come of it..."


What sort of camp Ramey Winters had expected to see, he did not clearly know. Something, perhaps, like the tented digs at Petra—Ramey had once visited the rose-red cliffs in Arabia—or the shacks at Ur-of-the-Chaldees. Archeology led men into strange, wild places. There would be ruins here, no doubt; Ramey dimly remembered having glimpsed gray buildings, or something of the sort, in the hectic moments preceding the crash.

What kind of camp Ramey Winters thought he would find, he wasn't quite sure. Maybe something like the tent setups at Petra—Ramey had once visited the rose-red cliffs in Arabia—or the shacks at Ur-of-the-Chaldees. Archeology took people into odd, untamed locations. There would definitely be ruins here; Ramey vaguely recalled catching a glimpse of gray buildings, or something like that, during the chaotic moments before the crash.

But never in the world had he dreamed of seeing that which he actually beheld! Beyond the field sprawled a narrow grove of cane and palm; when they had eased their way through this, they stood on the edge of a wide, sluggish stream, once more looking out across flat terrain. And—

But he never imagined he would see what he actually saw! Beyond the field lay a narrow grove of cane and palm; after they made their way through it, they found themselves at the edge of a wide, slow-moving stream, once again looking out over flat land. And—

Ramey's eyes widened. Speech died at the incredible sight before him. Because the stream was not a stream, but a seven hundred foot moat, circling to left and right as far as the eye could see, spanned by a tremendous paved causeway of sandstone which arched into the central portico of a gigantic structure!

Ramey's eyes widened. He was speechless at the unbelievable sight in front of him. Because the stream wasn't just a stream, but a seven hundred foot moat, extending to the left and right as far as he could see, crossed by an enormous paved causeway of sandstone that curved into the central entrance of a massive building!

And what a structure! Roughly rectangular, at least one mile long on every side, comprised of one massive central building and numberless, smaller, flanking ones. The central edifice consisted of three stages connected by numerous outer staircases, decreasing in dimension as they rose, culminating in a lofty, pyramidal tower.

And what a structure! Roughly rectangular, at least one mile long on every side, made up of one huge central building and countless smaller buildings around it. The main building had three levels connected by many outer staircases that got smaller as they went up, ending in a tall, pyramid-shaped tower.

Red Barrett was popeyed, too. But the redthatch was never speechless. He croaked, "Holy potatoes, Ramey—what's that? Do you see what I see?"

Red Barrett was wide-eyed, too. But the red hair was never at a loss for words. He exclaimed, "Holy potatoes, Ramey—what's that? Do you see what I see?"

"If I don't," answered Ramey, "we're both that way!" And he turned to Lake O'Brien helplessly. "What—?"

"If I don't," Ramey replied, "we're both like that!" He turned to Lake O'Brien, feeling helpless. "What—?"

Lake grinned.

Lake smiled.

"Temple of Angkor," he explained. "Angkor Vat. You mean to say you've never heard of it?"

"Temple of Angkor," he said. "Angkor Wat. Are you telling me you've never heard of it?"

"Never! Who lives here?"

"Never! Who's living here?"

"Nobody," chuckled Lake, "but us archeologists. You see—But never mind! Here comes Dr. Aiken. I'll let him do the explaining. It's his pigeon."

"Nobody," laughed Lake, "except us archaeologists. You see—But never mind! Here comes Dr. Aiken. I'll let him explain it. It's his deal."

Having met Sheila, Ramey would have known without an explanation her relationship to the man now approaching. The scientist's hair was iron-gray where hers was golden, and his shoulders were hunched with long years of poring over pottery shards from obscure kitchen-maidens, but they shared the same fine, small-boned structure, the same wide brows, startlingly identical mist-blue eyes. He was accompanied by two natives, aides of superior rank, evidently, since they were dressed in European clothing.

Having met Sheila, Ramey would have known without needing an explanation her connection to the man who was now approaching. The scientist's hair was gray where hers was golden, and his shoulders were hunched from years of studying pottery shards from obscure kitchen-maidens, but they shared the same fine, small-boned structure, the same wide brows, and strikingly identical mist-blue eyes. He was accompanied by two locals, aides of higher rank, clearly, since they were dressed in European clothing.


Dr. Ian Aiken was an efficient man. In what sounded to Ramey like one, continuous sentence, he introduced himself and his two Asiatic assistants—"Sirabhar and Tomasaki; very fine boys, very!"—sent the gaping workmen about their jobs, and herded the group toward the temple. As they walked along he sated his own apparently boundless curiosity with a resume of the important facts; by the time they had reached the camp headquarters, a group of sheltered chambers within the temple proper, he had appraised the situation and formed a decision.

Dr. Ian Aiken was a highly efficient man. In what sounded to Ramey like one continuous sentence, he introduced himself and his two Asian assistants—"Sirabhar and Tomasaki; great guys, really!"—sent the stunned workers off to their tasks, and guided the group toward the temple. As they walked, he satisfied his seemingly endless curiosity with a rundown of the key facts; by the time they arrived at the camp headquarters, a set of protected rooms inside the temple itself, he had assessed the situation and made a decision.

"Sheila was correct!" he snapped brusquely. "Arrant nonsense to even consider leaving here! Barrett's wound will need attention. You're both tired. Need a good rest."

"Sheila was right!" he said sharply. "It's ridiculous to even think about leaving here! Barrett's injury needs care. You both are exhausted. You need a proper rest."

"But the Japs?" reminded Ramey. "Syd says they have a camp several hours down the river?"

"But what about the Japs?" Ramey reminded. "Syd says they have a camp a few hours downriver?"

"Blast the Japs!" retorted Aiken pettishly. "Greedy little yellow beasts, anyway. Never did like 'em! Don't you worry about the Japs. Needn't know you're here. You two get out of those uniforms, burn 'em. If they come sticking their dirty little snub-noses in here, you'll be two junior members of my party. Diplomatic immunity. Won't dare touch you!"

"Blast the Japs!" Aiken replied irritably. "Greedy little yellow creatures, anyway. Never liked them! Don't worry about the Japs. They don't need to know you're here. You two should take off those uniforms and burn them. If they come poking their dirty little noses in here, you'll be two junior members of my group. Diplomatic immunity. They won't dare touch you!"

Barrett nodded to Ramey.

Barrett nodded at Ramey.

"That's so, pal. The Japs ain't looking for no more trouble with Uncle Sam just now; not till Hitler turns on the green light, anyhow. Even if they do see our crashed 'plane, they'll think we burned up in it."

"That's true, buddy. The Japanese aren't looking for any more trouble with Uncle Sam right now; not until Hitler gives the go-ahead, anyway. Even if they see our crashed plane, they'll assume we burned up in it."

"Unless one of the laborers spills the beans," Ramey reminded. "But if Dr. Aiken thinks it's safe—?"

"Unless one of the workers spills the beans," Ramey reminded. "But if Dr. Aiken thinks it's safe—?"

"Think? I know it! My men won't say a word. Not a word. Absolutely loyal, every one of them. Furthermore, the Cambodians hate the Japs as much as we do. More! Isn't that right, Tomasaki? All right, now—get along with you! Clean clothes and a shower. Then we'll all have a bite to eat."

"Think? I know it! My guys won’t say a thing. Not a thing. Completely loyal, every single one of them. Plus, the Cambodians hate the Japanese as much as we do. Actually, even more! Right, Tomasaki? Okay, now—get going! Fresh clothes and a shower. Then we’ll all grab a bite to eat."

So, smiling, the two young airmen left their peppery host for the time being. Clothes were donated to them, khaki shirts and whipcord breeches from the wardrobes of their new-found friends. Barrett was clothed from the locker of Johnny Grinnell, only member of the expedition they had not yet met; Ramey found the duds of either of the tall O'Briens a perfect fit.

So, smiling, the two young airmen left their lively host for now. They were given clothes—khaki shirts and whipcord breeches—from the wardrobes of their new friends. Barrett was dressed in attire from the locker of Johnny Grinnell, the only member of the expedition they hadn't met yet; Ramey found that the clothes from either of the tall O'Briens fit him perfectly.


Thus it was that, feeling like new men, a short time later they sat down to breakfast. The meal, as American as a World Series, was a feast to two who had taken their fare for months in a Chinese Republic messhall. Cereal, ham and eggs, griddle-cakes with maple syrup, coffee—hot, black, aromatic coffee instead of green tea!—tempted Ramey into over-eating till the waistband of Lake O'Brien's breeches strained like a sausage skin.

Thus it was that, feeling like new men, a short time later they sat down to breakfast. The meal, as American as a World Series, was a feast for two who had taken their food for months in a Chinese Republic mess hall. Cereal, ham and eggs, pancakes with maple syrup, coffee—hot, black, aromatic coffee instead of green tea!—tempted Ramey into overeating until the waistband of Lake O'Brien's pants strained like a sausage casing.

It was then, after the empty dishes had been removed and he dragged the luxurious fragrance of American-cigarette-smoke into his lungs, that Ramey brought up the subject which had perplexed him ever since he first saw this place.

It was then, after the empty dishes had been cleared away and he inhaled the rich scent of American cigarette smoke, that Ramey brought up the topic that had confused him ever since he first saw this place.

"Dr. Aiken," he said, "if I weren't sitting right in this building, seeing it with my own eyes, I wouldn't believe it could exist. I never dreamed there was such a place! How long has it been here?"

"Dr. Aiken," he said, "if I wasn't sitting right in this building, seeing it with my own eyes, I wouldn't believe it could actually exist. I never imagined there was such a place! How long has it been here?"

The archeologist quirked an eyebrow at Lake O'Brien, who grinned back. The others—Sheila, Grinnell, even Syd—seemed to share his amusement. Dr. Aiken shook his head.

The archaeologist raised an eyebrow at Lake O'Brien, who grinned back. The others—Sheila, Grinnell, even Syd—seemed to find it funny too. Dr. Aiken shook his head.

"I don't know, Winters," he said.

"I don't know, Winters," he said.

"But then—who built it?"

"But then—who made it?"

Again an arch grin. "I don't know that, either."

Again an arched grin. "I don't know that, either."

For a moment Ramey stared at him bewilderedly. Then a slow flush stained his cheeks. Oh, that was it? They were poking fun at him; mocking his ignorance? Well, all right—if they wanted to act that way—

For a moment, Ramey stared at him in confusion. Then a slow blush crept onto his cheeks. Oh, so that’s how it is? They were making fun of him; mocking his lack of knowledge? Well, fine—if they wanted to behave like that—

"Excuse me!" he said stiffly. "I didn't understand. Sorry to be so stupid. Red, perhaps we'd better get ready to run along, after all. We seem to be in the way here."

"Excuse me!" he said awkwardly. "I didn’t get that. Sorry for being so slow. Red, maybe we should prepare to leave, after all. It looks like we’re in the way here."

But Ian Aiken stayed him with a hand on the arm. He was still grinning, but his grin was warm and friendly. "Sit down, Ramey, and don't be an ass. We're not laughing at you. We're amused because the situation is what it is: so baffling that we must either smile it off or surrender.

But Ian Aiken stopped him with a hand on the arm. He was still grinning, but his grin was warm and friendly. "Sit down, Ramey, and don’t be a jerk. We’re not laughing at you. We’re just amused because the situation is what it is: so confusing that we either have to laugh it off or just give up.

"The answers I just gave you were absolutely true—and no man alive can tell you more. The mystery of Angkor is this: that here in the depths of an aboriginal jungle we find a temple dwarfing the greatest architectural work of present-day Man, and a city large enough to hold thirty million souls—yet not a man in the world knows who built this marvel, or when it was built, or where the builders came from, or where, above all, vanished the mighty race which once lived here!"

"The answers I just gave you are completely true—and no one alive can tell you more. The mystery of Angkor is this: here in the heart of a primal jungle, we find a temple that overshadows the greatest architectural achievements of modern humanity, and a city big enough to hold thirty million people—yet no one in the world knows who built this wonder, or when it was built, or where the builders came from, or where, above all, the powerful civilization that once thrived here has disappeared to!"


CHAPTER III

The Vanished Race

The Lost Race

For a moment Ramey Winters stared at the gray-haired scientist incredulously. Then he laughed. "All right, sir," he said. "I'll bite. What's the gag?"

For a moment, Ramey Winters stared at the gray-haired scientist in disbelief. Then he laughed. "Okay, sir," he said. "I’m listening. What's the joke?"

But there was no twinkle of amusement in Dr. Aiken's eyes now. He leaned forward over the table, his manner sober and abruptly serious.

But there was no hint of amusement in Dr. Aiken's eyes now. He leaned forward over the table, looking serious and suddenly intense.

"It's no joke, Ramey. It's the cold truth." In his voice was a strange note, a sort of angry helplessness. "For years men have been pondering this problem, but still the answer eludes us.

"It's not a joke, Ramey. It's the harsh truth." His voice had a strange tone, a mix of anger and helplessness. "For years, people have been trying to figure this out, but the answer still slips away from us."

"In the year 1860, the French naturalist, A. Mouhot, came up the Mekong River in search for flora and fauna, and by sheer chance stumbled upon the massive, walled city of Angkor Thom, about one mile from here. I used the word, 'stumbled'; actually, only the toe of a giant could trip over such an obstacle. For Angkor Thom is a rectangular enclosure two miles in each direction, surrounded by a wall thirty feet high; within these walls are more than fifty towers, averaging two hundred feet in height! Altogether, the wall encloses something like a hundred and seventy-six acres of palaces, terraces, temples and galleries!

"In 1860, the French naturalist A. Mouhot traveled up the Mekong River looking for plants and animals, and by pure chance he discovered the huge, walled city of Angkor Thom, which is about a mile from here. I say he 'stumbled' upon it; really, only a giant's toe could trip over something that massive. Angkor Thom is a rectangular area two miles long on each side, surrounded by a wall that's thirty feet high; inside these walls, there are more than fifty towers, each about two hundred feet tall! In total, the wall encircles around one hundred seventy-six acres of palaces, terraces, temples, and galleries!"

"That was the city proper. For miles about were the ruins of smaller abodes. This building in which we have made our headquarters, Angkor Vat, is supposed to have been Angkor Thom's chief temple. You have already exclaimed at its size. Let me point out that you cannot completely grasp how huge it is because there exists here no basis for comparison but palm trees, fromager, cane. The façade of this single building is five times as wide as the Cathedral of Notre Dame!

"That was the main part of the city. For miles around, there are the ruins of smaller homes. This building where we've set up our base, Angkor Vat, is believed to have been the main temple of Angkor Thom. You’ve already commented on how big it is. Let me emphasize that you can't fully understand its enormity because there’s nothing here to compare it to except palm trees, fromager trees, and sugarcane. The front of this one building is five times wider than the Cathedral of Notre Dame!"

"Naturally, Mouhot was greatly excited. The records of mankind did not even hint at there ever having been such a civilization in this part of the world. He asked his native guides whence came these structures, who built them?

"Naturally, Mouhot was really excited. The records of humanity didn’t even hint at the existence of such a civilization in this part of the world. He asked his local guides where these structures came from and who built them."

"Their answer was—the Gods!"

"Their answer was—the gods!"

Ramey Winters nodded, fascinated. "I can understand that. Whatever men conceived and fashioned this edifice were of godlike stature. Before the world went crazy, I studied a smattering of architecture. Enough to realize the tremendous effort expended here—"

Ramey Winters nodded, intrigued. "I get that. Whoever designed and built this structure is on a whole different level. Before everything went haywire, I learned a bit about architecture. Just enough to see the immense effort that went into this—"

"Ah, but you haven't begun to see the wonders! Look at the walls and ceilings of this room, my boy."

"Ah, but you haven't even started to see the wonders! Check out the walls and ceilings of this room, kid."


"I been looking at them," spoke up Barrett. "Darned things is simply lousy.—'scuse me, Miss Sheila!—I mean the walls and ceilings is covered from top to bottom with carving and stuff. Pictures and wiggly scrolls and everything. What was this? Part of the art gallery?"

"I've been looking at them," Barrett said. "These things are just terrible. —Excuse me, Miss Sheila!—I mean the walls and ceilings are covered from top to bottom with carvings and stuff. Pictures and squiggly scrolls and everything. What was this? Part of the art gallery?"

Dr. Aiken smiled distantly.

Dr. Aiken smiled absentmindedly.

"Yes, Red. A very, very small portion of the hugest art gallery ever known. Because every square inch of wall in both Angkor Thom and Angkor Vat is covered with similar stone sculpturing! There are murals two hundred ... three hundred ... feet long emblazoned with the images of thousands of warriors in battle! A statue of a naga, or seven-headed serpent, more than one hundred feet long. Figures of gods and men, of evil demons, of creature unlike anything known to Man. About the grounds are single stones a hundred feet high, hand-carven to represent gods whose names we do not know."

"Yes, Red. A very, very small part of the largest art gallery ever known. Because every square inch of wall in both Angkor Thom and Angkor Wat is covered with similar stone carvings! There are murals two hundred ... three hundred ... feet long, filled with images of thousands of warriors in battle! A statue of a naga, or seven-headed serpent, over one hundred feet long. Figures of gods and men, of evil demons, and creatures unlike anything known to man. Around the grounds are single stones a hundred feet high, hand-carved to represent gods whose names we don't know."

Ramey frowned.

Ramey frowned.

"Now, wait a minute, Doctor. That's impossible, you know! I mean, a hundred feet high—"

"Now, hold on a second, Doctor. That's impossible, you know! I mean, a hundred feet tall—"

"I quite agree with you, Ramey. Such sculpturing is impossible to present-day civilization. My colleague, Alfred Maynard, once wrote: 'To transport these monoliths and erect the colossi, strength was wielded that our machinery does not supply.' A true statement of the case. The nearest quarries of the stone of which Angkor was built are twenty miles away! Modern engineering could no more duplicate the feat of building this structure than it could match the Pyramid of Cheops!

"I completely agree with you, Ramey. Such sculpting is impossible for contemporary civilization. My colleague, Alfred Maynard, once wrote: 'Transporting these massive stones and erecting the giant statues required strength that our machinery doesn’t provide.' That’s a true statement. The nearest quarries for the stone used to build Angkor are twenty miles away! Modern engineering couldn’t replicate the achievement of building this structure any more than it could match the Pyramid of Cheops!"

"Yet even if this gigantic task of transportation of materials could be accomplished—what craftsmen today could match the stone-engraving of these walls? The ancient workmen used no cement. With what incredible tools they pierced this stone into delicate images, we cannot guess. The pillars are as painstakingly filigreed as if wrought by a goldsmith. In a chamber I shall show you—a subterranean niche discovered by Lake, here—is something even more remarkable. A cabinet of metal, inscribed with hieroglyphs eroded just enough to be indecipherable!"

"Even if this massive job of moving materials could be done—what craftsmen today could recreate the stone carvings on these walls? The ancient workers didn’t use any cement. We can only imagine the incredible tools they had to carve such delicate images into stone. The pillars are as intricately detailed as if made by a goldsmith. In a chamber I’ll show you—a hidden alcove found by Lake, right here—there's something even more amazing. A cabinet made of metal, covered in hieroglyphs that have eroded just enough to be unreadable!"

Lake answered Ramey's questioning glance with a nod.

Lake nodded in response to Ramey's questioning look.

"That's right. Damnedest thing I ever saw. Sort of a cube, about twelve feet square. Hollow, too. But I can't find any way to open it. The inscription probably tells what it's all about, but as the Doc says, you can't quite read it. Almost, but not quite. It's tantalizing. Like a picture out of focus, or—"

"That's right. It's the craziest thing I've ever seen. It's kind of a cube, about twelve feet on each side. It's hollow too. But I can't find any way to open it. The inscription probably explains what it’s all about, but as the Doc says, you can almost read it, but not quite. It's really frustrating. Like a picture that's out of focus, or—"

"Probably just as well." That was Syd O'Brien voicing his gloomy opinion. "Don't like the looks of the thing. Sinister."

"Probably just as well." That was Syd O'Brien sharing his pessimistic view. "I don't like how it looks. It's creepy."

"I'd like to see it," said Ramey. "I'd like to take a week or so and see everything about this place—What's up, Red?"

"I’d like to see it," Ramey said. "I want to take a week or so and check out everything about this place—What’s up, Red?"

The redhead, seated nearest the doorway of the room, had come suddenly to his feet with a warning gesture. Now he whispered hoarsely, "Doc—outside! A spy! Somebody's found out about me and Ramey being here!"

The redhead, sitting closest to the doorway, suddenly jumped to his feet with a warning gesture. He now whispered harshly, "Doc—outside! A spy! Someone's discovered that Ramey and I are here!"

In a single motion, Ramey was on his feet, his automatic in his hand, was gliding to his friend's side. Red was right. Ramey was just in time to see a furtive figure, scar-faced, yellow-robed, Oriental, slip behind one of the numberless pillars supporting the corridor. He spun.

In one fluid motion, Ramey stood up, his gun in hand, and moved to his friend's side. Red was correct. Ramey arrived just in time to catch a glimpse of a sneaky figure, with a scarred face, wearing a yellow robe, who quickly slipped behind one of the countless pillars supporting the corridor. He turned around.

"Red's right! They're on to us. I knew we couldn't get away with this. Everybody sit tight; Red and I are going to pull out before we get you all in trouble...."

"Red's right! They know what we're up to. I knew we couldn't pull this off. Everyone stay put; Red and I are going to leave before we get you all in trouble...."


Then Johnny Grinnell was at his shoulder, and he was snorting amused relief.

Then Johnny Grinnell was at his side, snorting with amused relief.

"It's all right, Winters. Put your pistol up. It's only poor old Sheng-ti. He's probably hungry again, daft old devil!" He called quietly in a tongue that Ramey—though he did not speak the language—recognized as Cantonese. Slowly the figure emerged from behind the pillar. Ramey saw a lean, shaven-pated Oriental of indeterminate age clad in the filthy yellow robe of a Buddhist bonze, or priest.

"It's okay, Winters. Put your gun away. It's just poor old Sheng-ti. He's probably hungry again, silly old guy!" He called softly in a language that Ramey—though he didn't speak it—recognized as Cantonese. Slowly, the figure stepped out from behind the pillar. Ramey saw a lean, bald Asian man of unclear age dressed in the filthy yellow robe of a Buddhist bonze, or priest.

The bonze moved forward hesitantly, his eyes darting suspicion at the two strangers. As he approached, his mumble became English words.

The bonze moved forward cautiously, his eyes casting suspicious glances at the two strangers. As he got closer, his mumble turned into actual English words.

"Food! The child of Buddha hungers."

"Food! The child of Buddha is hungry."

"Very well, Sheng-ti," said Grinnell soothingly, "We share with thee." Aside, to Ramey, he explained, "Sheng-ti's a ku'an-chu, Most Holy One. Not quite right up here. Not an ounce of harm in him, though. We feed him, and he calls down Buddha's blessing on us. Fair enough, eh? Behold, Sheng-ti, we have guests! The bird-men from the sky have come to visit us."

"Alright, Sheng-ti," Grinnell said gently, "We share with you." He turned to Ramey and explained, "Sheng-ti's a ku'an-chu, Most Holy One. Not quite right in the head. But there's not a mean bone in him. We feed him, and he prays to Buddha for our blessing. Sounds fair, right? Look, Sheng-ti, we have guests! The bird-men from the sky have come to visit us."

The priest glowered at the two strangers malevolently.

The priest glared at the two strangers with hostility.

"Later we shall show them the wonders of the temple," continued Grinnell. "They would see the statues of the gods, the fountains and the hidden crypt—"

"Later, we'll show them the wonders of the temple," Grinnell continued. "They'll see the statues of the gods, the fountains, and the secret crypt—"

At his last words, a spasm of something akin to terror passed over the face of the yellow man. His eyes clouded and he thrust long-taloned hands before his face as if fending off a blow. His voice lifted in a discordant croak.

At his last words, a spasm of what looked like terror crossed the face of the yellow man. His eyes glazed over and he raised his long, claw-like hands in front of his face as if trying to block a hit. His voice rose in a harsh croak.

"Aie, doom!" he cried. "Doom ... doom ... doom!"

"Ah, doom!" he exclaimed. "Doom ... doom ... doom!"

And turning swiftly, he fled, ragged skirts trailing behind him, sandals slip-slopping on the stone floor. Ramey grunted.

And turning quickly, he ran away, tattered clothing trailing behind him, sandals making a slapping sound on the stone floor. Ramey grunted.

"Well! Pleasant little harbinger of spring, isn't he? That last crack of yours went over big."

"Well! Pleasant little sign of spring, isn’t he? That last joke of yours really landed."

Dr. Aiken smiled.

Dr. Aiken smiled.

"I shouldn't let that worry you, my boy. Sheng-ti's a dire prophet, but a poor one. He warned me three years ago that if I did not leave this temple I would 'vanish into yesteryear', never to return. Cheerful thought, wasn't it? But I'm still here.

"I shouldn't let that worry you, my boy. Sheng-ti's a serious prophet, but not a very good one. He told me three years ago that if I didn't leave this temple, I would 'disappear into the past', never to come back. Cheerful thought, right? But I'm still here."

"Now, sit down, both of you, and stop worrying about nonexistent troubles. Have you forgotten we are on an island surrounded by a moat? Our watchmen guard every approach. If anyone comes near, we'll be given ample warning. Now, let me see—what were we talking about?"

"Now, sit down, both of you, and stop stressing over imaginary problems. Have you forgotten we’re on an island surrounded by a moat? Our guards are watching every entrance. If anyone gets close, we’ll get plenty of warning. Now, let me think—what were we talking about?"

"The chamber Lake discovered."

"The chamber that Lake discovered."


"Oh, yes! Well, that's but one of the thousand mysteries of Angkor, Ramey. There are many more. I might point out some of the peculiarities of the sculpture itself. Oddly mingled with painstaking representations of ordinary men, are the figures of incredible, fabulous monsters. Dragons, great nagas, hypogrifins, monkeys garbed in human clothing, acting like men, apparently talking to each other and to humans.

"Oh, definitely! That's just one of the many mysteries of Angkor, Ramey. There are plenty more. I could highlight some of the unique features of the sculpture itself. Strangely mixed with detailed depictions of regular people are the figures of amazing, mythical creatures. Dragons, large nagas, griffins, monkeys dressed in human clothes, behaving like people, seemingly having conversations with each other and with humans."

"You might reasonably say that these representations are figments of the creative imagination, a sort of 'artistic license,' so to speak. But here's the rub! Whenever men are depicted, they are reproduced with elaborate fidelity. Not a single effort is made to aggrandize or conventionalize, as is the case in the artistry of other ancient races. The Minoan, for instance, or the Egyptian. The builders of Angkor seemed to pride themselves on faithful portrayal.

"You might rightly argue that these representations are products of creative imagination, a kind of 'artistic license,' if you will. But here's the catch! Whenever men are depicted, they are shown with great accuracy. There’s no attempt to exaggerate or conform to conventions, like you see in the art of other ancient cultures. Take the Minoans or the Egyptians, for example. The builders of Angkor seemed to take pride in their realistic portrayals."

"But why, then, did they detract from their accuracy by delineating the figures of nonexistent creatures? And the colors they used—why did they portray some human figures as white, others yellow, and still others blue? Unless—" Ian Aiken's voice throbbed with eagerness—"these were creatures and men they knew?"

"But why, then, did they compromise their accuracy by depicting figures of imaginary beings? And the colors they chose—why did they show some human figures as white, others yellow, and still others blue? Unless—" Ian Aiken's voice pulsed with excitement—"these were beings and people they were familiar with?"

The older man's excitement communicated itself as an uneasy chill to Ramey. He said, "You mean—?"

The older man's excitement sent an uneasy chill through Ramey. He said, "You mean—?"

"I don't know what I mean, Winters—yet. I'm still studying, still trying to unite in coherent oneness the facts imperishably carven here for someone to discern.

"I don't know what I mean, Winters—yet. I'm still studying, still trying to bring together in a clear way the facts that are permanently etched here for someone to understand."

"All I know is that Angkor Vat is old—considerably older than baffled science has hitherto been willing to admit. By the eyes and the feet of the statuary we judge its period. Blank, staring eyes, unfocussing; feet carven by artists so unaware of perspective that they exposed the soles of a walking person.

"All I know is that Angkor Wat is old—much older than puzzled scientists have been willing to accept so far. From the eyes and feet of the statues, we can determine its age. The eyes are blank and staring, unfocused; the feet are carved by artists who were so unaware of perspective that they showed the soles of a walking person."

"I know, too, that the explanation is written here on these walls for him who can solve the Angkor script. We have not yet found the key. The letters seem to resemble the elder Siamese, which itself resembled Sanskrit. Perhaps we'll never unlock that lingual door.

"I also know that the explanation is written on these walls for anyone who can understand the Angkor script. We haven't found the key yet. The letters look similar to ancient Siamese, which in turn looked like Sanskrit. Maybe we'll never unlock that linguistic mystery."

"But there is one universal language, Ramey Winters! The language of science, mathematics, astronomy! And here we have a whole city written in that language. The arrangement of Angkor is as truly symbolic, as truly based on the mystic science of numbers, as is the famed King's Chamber of Cheops' pyramid.[2] And there are certain astronomical carvings—"

"But there is one universal language, Ramey Winters! The language of science, math, and astronomy! And here we have an entire city written in that language. The layout of Angkor is just as symbolic, as truly grounded in the mystical science of numbers, as the famous King's Chamber of Cheops' pyramid.[2] And there are specific astronomical carvings—"


"But, look, Doc—" That was Red Barrett cudgelling his brow—"if this here place was discovered about 1860, the scientists ought to been able to figure it out by now. Ain't they no histories at all, no ideas how it come?"

"But, look, Doc—" That was Red Barrett scratching his head—"if this place was discovered around 1860, the scientists should have figured it out by now. Aren't there any histories, any ideas about how it happened?"

Dr. Aiken's smile was scornful.

Dr. Aiken's smile was mocking.

"Too many," he answered, "and too poor! For want of a better explanation, experts have decided that a race known as the 'Khmers' inhabited Angkor. They have even presumed to establish the period of occupancy: from about the 5th Century B.C. to the 14th Century of our Christian reckoning. Some of the more daring savants have attempted to trace the 'lineage' of Khmerian royalty.

"Too many," he replied, "and too poor! For lack of a better explanation, experts say a group called the 'Khmers' lived in Angkor. They've even tried to determine the time they occupied it: from around the 5th century B.C. to the 14th century A.D. Some of the bolder scholars have tried to trace the 'lineage' of Khmer royalty."

"Gentlemen, believe me—these explanations are rank nonsense! Based on no valid records, facts, or suppositions! The learned M. Groslier, attempting to explain why Angkor Vat should lie deserted and forgotten for five hundred years in a jungle grave, presents the theory that the Khmers waged a war with the neighboring Thais, were defeated and forcibly driven from their national stronghold.

"Gentlemen, trust me—these explanations are utter nonsense! They’re based on no reliable records, facts, or assumptions! The knowledgeable M. Groslier, trying to explain why Angkor Vat has been abandoned and lost to time for five hundred years in a jungle grave, puts forward the theory that the Khmers fought a war with the neighboring Thais, were defeated, and were forcibly driven from their national stronghold."

"Stupid poppycock! The weak Acadians of Nova Scotia were expelled from their homeland by armed force—yet within two generations seventy percent of them had drifted back—to tiny farms and wretched hamlets. But we are asked to believe that a great race meekly left its capital and never attempted to return!

"That's ridiculous! The vulnerable Acadians of Nova Scotia were forcefully removed from their homeland—but within two generations, seventy percent of them came back—to small farms and poor villages. But we're expected to believe that a great race quietly left its capital and never tried to return!"

"Yet—suppose that were true? A faint possibility, but let us grant it. Then why did not the conquerors move into occupy what must have been the most magnificent city on the face of the earth. Remember, at the height of its glory, Angkor Thom must have been prouder than Augustus' Rome ... more alive with swaggering splendor than Hannibal's Carthage ... gay and rich as the Golden Chersonese of fable!"

"Yet—what if that were true? It's a slim possibility, but let's go with it. Then why didn’t the conquerors take over what must have been the most magnificent city on Earth? Remember, at the peak of its glory, Angkor Thom was probably prouder than Augustus' Rome... more vibrant and full of swagger than Hannibal's Carthage... as colorful and wealthy as the legendary Golden Chersonese!"

Ramey nodded.

Ramey agreed.

"Sounds whacky," he agreed. "Any more theories?"

"Sounds crazy," he agreed. "Got any more theories?"

"One even more implausible. That a plague destroyed the entire population of Angkor."

"One even more unlikely thing: that a plague wiped out the whole population of Angkor."

Ramey shook his head. "Well, that could have been, sir. Before the advance of medicine, plagues used to ravage whole countries periodically. The Black Death is supposed to have killed more than twenty-five million persons in Europe in the Renaissance period. The bubonic killed ten thousand a day in Constantinople during the Interregnum. Even today the Orient is swept by raging plagues—"

Ramey shook his head. "Well, that could have been, sir. Before medical advancements, plagues used to periodically devastate entire countries. The Black Death is believed to have killed over twenty-five million people in Europe during the Renaissance. The bubonic plague claimed ten thousand lives a day in Constantinople during the Interregnum. Even today, the East is hit hard by severe plagues—"


"I realize that, my boy. But tell me—you've heard of the Great Plague of London? What did the city look like?"

"I get it, kid. But tell me—have you heard of the Great Plague of London? What did the city look like?"

"It was a charnel-house. Death-carts ... dead bodies in the streets ... graveyards filled to overflowing...."

"It was a house of the dead. Funeral carts ... corpses in the streets ... cemeteries packed to capacity...."

"Exactly! Now, listen here! In all of Angkor Thom, there are no human remains to be found!

"Exactly! Now, listen up! In all of Angkor Thom, there are no human remains to be found!"

"You will say this merely indicates that the Khmers did not inter their dead. Perhaps they had no sepulchers, no graveyards or tombs. True. But shouldn't there be human remains somewhere in or near these structures? Even if age did rot the carcasses, there should be bones! But—there are no bones in Angkor!

"You might say this just shows that the Khmers didn't bury their dead. Maybe they had no cemeteries or tombs. That’s true. But shouldn’t there be human remains somewhere in or around these structures? Even if time had decayed the bodies, there should be bones! But—there are no bones in Angkor!"

"Not only that, but there are no weapons, no pottery fragments, no accoutrements! If I die, one of thirty million souls simultaneously stricken by death, my body can decay, my crumbling bones may be swept away by the winds, yes! But the Khmers wore metal bracelets, belts, buckles; used utensils of metal. Their pictures tell us so.

"Not only that, but there are no weapons, no pottery fragments, no gear! If I die, one of thirty million souls dying at the same time, my body can rot, my crumbling bones might be carried away by the winds, yes! But the Khmers wore metal bracelets, belts, buckles; used metal utensils. Their pictures show us that."

"Yet there is not one piece of wearing apparel to be found in all Angkor! Not a single pin, not a scrap of household furniture, not one old, discarded cooking-pot! Now, how do you account for that?"

"Yet there isn’t a single piece of clothing to be found in all of Angkor! Not a single pin, not a scrap of furniture, not one old, discarded cooking pot! So, how do you explain that?"

Ramey, staring at the old archeologist, slowly shook his head. "I—I can't, sir. Can you?"

Ramey, looking at the elderly archeologist, slowly shook his head. "I—I can't, sir. Can you?"

Ian Aiken's eyes were strangely introspective.

Ian Aiken's eyes had a peculiar depth to them.

"I see but one possible solution, my boy. There was a mass emigration, purposeful, determined, complete. That—until a more satisfactory theory presents itself—is the way I am forced to explain it. And it is an explanation at least halfway in accord with the symbolic drawing I mentioned a few minutes ago. The drawing that shows—Yes, Sirabhar?"

"I see only one possible solution, my boy. There was a mass emigration, purposeful, determined, complete. That—until a better theory comes along—is how I have to explain it. And it is an explanation at least somewhat aligned with the symbolic drawing I mentioned a few minutes ago. The drawing that shows—Yes, Sirabhar?"

He broke off suddenly as the small Cambodian bustled into the room, dark eyes wide and frightened.

He stopped abruptly when the small Cambodian rushed into the room, her dark eyes wide with fear.

"Pardon, master Doctor, sir! But warriors approach. Armed forces of the Island Ones cross the South bridge."

"Pardon me, Doctor, sir! But warriors are coming. The armed forces of the Island People are crossing the South bridge."

"This time it ain't no false alarm, Ramey. It's the Japs. They did see our 'plane crash, after all!"

"This time it’s not a false alarm, Ramey. It’s the Japs. They did see our plane crash, after all!"


CHAPTER IV

Attack

Strike

Syd O'Brien said glumly, "I knew it! Now we're in a mess. I guess I'll write my thesis in a Saigon prison!" But the expedition leader turned on him testily. "Nonsense, Sydney! There is absolutely no cause for alarm. Naturally, the Japanese had to investigate a falling 'plane. But they can't possibly know the aviators are safe, and masquerading as members of our party—" He turned to the others—"Shall we go out to meet them? It will look better. No, Sheila—I think you'd better stay here!"

Syd O'Brien said gloomily, "I knew it! Now we're in a mess. I guess I'll write my thesis in a Saigon prison!" But the expedition leader snapped at him, "Nonsense, Sydney! There’s no reason to panic. Of course, the Japanese needed to check out a crashed plane. But they can’t possibly know that the pilots are safe and pretending to be part of our group—" He looked at the others—"Shall we go out to meet them? It’ll look better. No, Sheila—I think you should stay here!"

The girl's shoulders stiffened defiantly. A strange admiration brightened Ramey's eyes. Or perhaps it was not so strange, after all. Many times, during the preceding hour of conversation, he had found his gaze wandering toward her. In a happier, more peaceful world, perhaps—

The girl's shoulders tensed with defiance. A curious admiration lit up Ramey's eyes. Or maybe it wasn’t so curious after all. Several times during the past hour of conversation, he had caught himself staring at her. In a happier, more peaceful world, perhaps—

"Why should I, Daddy?"

"Why should I, Dad?"

"Sydney—" Dr. Aiken ignored the question—"you'd better go down and speak to the workmen. Reassure them. Get Tomasaki to help you. Ramey, you and Lake and I will talk to our visitors. All right, Sirabhar, you may come, too."

"Sydney—" Dr. Aiken brushed off the question—"you should go down and talk to the workers. Calm them down. Get Tomasaki to assist you. Ramey, you, Lake, and I will handle our guests. Okay, Sirabhar, you can join us, too."

"How about me, Doc?"

"What about me, Doc?"

Dr. Aiken glanced meaningfully toward the bandage on Barrett's head. "I think you'd better stay here and keep out of sight," he said wryly. "That—er—turban you're wearing is the weak spot in our story!"

Dr. Aiken glanced knowingly at the bandage on Barrett's head. "I think you should stay here and stay hidden," he said with a smirk. "That—uh—turban you're wearing is the Achilles' heel in our story!"

A few minutes later they were moving forward to meet the Japanese scouting detail. Despite Dr. Aiken's assurance, Ramey's confidence was bolstered by the comforting heft of an automatic in his hip pocket. The Nipponese, over-cautious in this as all things, had sent a sizable investigating party to Angkor. Thirty squat, brown, dusty men; truculent; ready for any emergency.

A few minutes later, they were heading out to meet the Japanese scouting team. Even with Dr. Aiken's reassurance, Ramey's confidence was boosted by the solid weight of an automatic in his hip pocket. The Japanese, overly cautious in everything, had sent a large investigative group to Angkor. Thirty short, brown, dusty men; aggressive; prepared for any situation.

Their captain made his mission known in a faltering, school-book English. An airplane had been seen to descend of the sky, please. Did the gentlemens opportune to see—?

Their captain communicated his mission in a hesitant, textbook English. An airplane had been spotted coming down from the sky, please. Did the gentlemen happen to see—?

Good gracious—an airplane? How alarming! No, the gentlemens had not seen anything out of the ordinary. Would the honorable captain care to look around for himself?

Goodness—an airplane? How shocking! No, the gentlemen hadn't seen anything unusual. Would the esteemed captain like to take a look around for himself?

It struck Ramey that Dr. Aiken was sticking his neck out unnecessarily far. The captain barked commands, his company split into details of two and three men, wandered off in different directions. Then Ramey realized Aiken had followed the proper course. With such a wide area to cover ... with the burned ship lying a half mile off, in a field concealed by an arras of tangled bamboo ... with the Japanese not even sure the 'plane had landed in this vicinity ... the chances of their stumbling across it were extremely remote. And to have seemed any less willing to help would have been to invite suspicion.

It occurred to Ramey that Dr. Aiken was taking unnecessary risks. The captain shouted orders, and his team broke off into groups of two and three, heading off in different directions. Then Ramey realized Aiken was actually following the right procedure. With such a large area to search ... with the burned ship half a mile away, hidden behind a thick wall of tangled bamboo ... and with the Japanese not even sure the plane had landed nearby ... the odds of them finding it were very slim. Plus, appearing any less eager to assist would just raise suspicion.


Having done his duty, the little leader was inclined to be friendly. He stared about him with awed respect. This was a great marvel, not so? He had not known there were such sights in Cambodia. One would not suppose it from seeing the miserable hovels at Pnompenh, down the river. It was not, of course, to be comparison with the beautiful, modern buildings of Tokio and Kobe, still—

Having done his duty, the little leader was feeling friendly. He looked around with amazed respect. This was a great wonder, right? He hadn’t realized there were such sights in Cambodia. You wouldn’t think so if you saw the run-down shacks in Phnom Penh, down the river. It couldn’t really compare to the beautiful, modern buildings in Tokyo and Kobe, but still—

He sucked his teeth politely. "Who makes this great structures, please?"

He politely clicked his teeth. "Who builds these amazing structures, please?"

"We're not sure," Dr. Aiken told him. "It was built many, many years ago. By a race now vanished."

"We're not sure," Dr. Aiken said to him. "It was built a long time ago. By a race that's now gone."

The small captain looked excited.

The young captain looked excited.

"Many years? A—a ber-oo race, perhaps?"

"Many years? A—a ber-oo race, maybe?"

Now it was the doctor whose eyes widened.

Now it was the doctor whose eyes grew wide.

"Blue! Did you say a blue race?"

"Blue! Did you say a blue race?"

"But, yes!" answered the Jap. Everyone knew that long ago there dwelt on earth the blue-skinned gods. "The legends of my peoples speak of them," he said. "The Kojiki tells how they brought to mankind wisdom, and—" he continued serenely—"when they departed, it was ordained that my people should henceforth rule the world."

"But, yes!" replied the Japanese man. Everyone knew that long ago, there were blue-skinned gods on earth. "The legends of my people talk about them," he said. "The Kojiki describes how they brought wisdom to humanity, and—" he continued calmly—"when they left, it was decreed that my people would rule the world from then on."


"Stop!" shouted Ramey, leaping from behind the idol.

"Stop!" yelled Ramey, jumping out from behind the statue.


Dr. Aiken had completely forgotten, now, why the Jap was here. This was another precious piece fitting the jigsaw puzzle he was striving to put together. He cried to Lake and Ramey, "Hear that? In the Kojiki, too! The ancient Japanese Book of Records! That makes four places I've found reference to blue ones.[3] The Hindu folklore tells of them; the Druidic ritual worships blue warriors. I tell you, lads, Angkor is a vital link in the chain of Man's past! We must find a way to read the writing. When we do—"

Dr. Aiken had completely forgotten why the Japanese person was there. This was another important piece fitting into the puzzle he was trying to solve. He shouted to Lake and Ramey, "Did you hear that? It’s in the Kojiki, too! The ancient Japanese Book of Records! That makes four references I've found to blue ones.[3] Hindu folklore mentions them; Druidic rituals worship blue warriors. I’m telling you, guys, Angkor is a crucial link in the history of humanity! We have to find a way to read the writing. When we do—"

Then his words died abruptly. A call had risen from across the moat. Soldiers, standing at the edge of the cane-grove, were gesturing, shouting. As he listened, the smiling captain ceased to smile; Dr. Aiken, who apparently understood at least part of the message, glanced suddenly, worriedly, at Ramey. In an undertone he breathed, "Your airplane! They've found it! And—and somehow they know you're one of—Hurry! We've got to get out of here!"

Then his words abruptly stopped. A shout came from across the moat. Soldiers, standing at the edge of the cane grove, were waving and yelling. As he listened, the smiling captain stopped smiling; Dr. Aiken, who seemed to grasp at least part of the message, suddenly glanced worriedly at Ramey. In a low voice, he said, "Your airplane! They've found it! And—and somehow they know you’re one of—Hurry! We have to get out of here!"

He tugged at Ramey's sleeve. But even as they edged away, the little captain turned, his eyes hard and angry, his friendliness vanished.

He pulled on Ramey's sleeve. But even as they moved away, the little captain turned, his eyes fierce and furious, his friendliness gone.

"A moment, please! You have lied to me. Halt! or it is necessary to—"

"A moment, please! You’ve lied to me. Stop! or I have to—"

His revolver was already halfway out of its holster. But swiftly as he moved, Lake O'Brien was even quicker. With a sudden twist, Lake wrenched the gun from his hand, shoved a leg behind his knees and shoved violently. The small captain went sprawling and—

His revolver was already halfway out of its holster. But as fast as he moved, Lake O'Brien was even quicker. With a sudden twist, Lake yanked the gun from his hand, put a leg behind his knees, and shoved hard. The small captain went tumbling and—

"Come on!" cried Lake, "up to the temple."

"Come on!" shouted Lake, "let's go to the temple."

He cried a needless warning. For even as he shouted the Jap leader's voice screamed a shrill command. Soldiers came running from every section of the court, and the brooding silence of Angkor was shattered with the sharp, explosive crack of a modern rifle.

He shouted a pointless warning. Because even as he yelled, the Japanese leader's voice cut through with a piercing command. Soldiers rushed in from all sides of the court, and the heavy silence of Angkor was broken by the sharp, explosive sound of a modern rifle.


In that moment, when it seemed impossible the racing four could cover four hundred vulnerable yards, relief came from an unexpected source. From around the corner of the temple charged two uniformed warriors of Nippon. Beyond them lay temporary safety but—how to pass them? Already one was raising rifle to shoulder, his finger tense on the trigger. Then from the building itself snarled the bark of an automatic. The Jap jerked as though sledged with the blow of an invisible ramrod. His jaw dropped suddenly and the gun flew clattering from his hands as he doubled and pitched forward. Then another shot from the same source; another, and yet another. The familiar voice of Red Barrett boomed from the portico.

In that moment, when it felt impossible for the four to cover four hundred exposed yards, relief came from an unexpected source. Two uniformed soldiers from Japan charged around the corner of the temple. Beyond them lay temporary safety, but how to get past them? One was already bringing his rifle to his shoulder, his finger tense on the trigger. Then, from the building itself, the sharp sound of an automatic weapon fired. The soldier jerked as if hit by an invisible force. His jaw dropped, and the gun clattered from his hands as he doubled over and fell forward. Then another shot came from the same place; another, and yet another. The familiar voice of Red Barrett echoed from the entrance.

"Keep coming, keed! We're covering you!"

"Keep coming, kid! We've got you covered!"

Four hundred yards is a meager distance, but it seemed like miles. Ramey Winters gasped to his comrades, "Duck! Zigzag! Bad target!" and set the example, hunching, shifting his course like a frightened crab, as he scuttled for the gateway.

Four hundred yards is a short distance, but it felt like miles. Ramey Winters shouted to his friends, "Duck! Zigzag! Tough target!" and led by example, crouching and changing direction like a scared crab as he hurried toward the gate.

His own pistol was in his hands. He used it once to take a flying potshot at a brown-clad figure emerging on an upper terrace, and had the satisfaction of seeing the figure duck hastily out of sight, howling with pain and dismay as the riflestock splintered in his hands.

His own gun was in his hands. He used it once to take a quick shot at a brown-clad figure appearing on an upper terrace and felt satisfaction seeing the figure duck out of sight, howling in pain and dismay as the gunstock broke in his hands.

Lake, too, was emptying his commandeered pistol at such targets as presented themselves. With what success Ramey had no time to judge, for a bedlam of gunfire howled about them now; hot lead glanced screaming off ancient stone.

Lake was also firing his seized pistol at any targets that appeared. Ramey had no time to assess how effective he was, as a chaotic storm of gunfire erupted around them; hot bullets whizzed and echoed off the old stone.

How they won through that maelstrom of seething death, Ramey could not afterward say. He was only conscious of his own plunging motion, dimly aware that all three of his companions were still on their feet and racing forward with him. Once a puff of glittering powder leaped from the causeway inches before him, and coarse, stony granules lashed his face stingingly. Once a voice beside him grunted, and glancing up he saw that Lake O'Brien's shirt was redly plastered to his shoulder.

How they got through that chaotic storm of danger, Ramey couldn’t say afterward. He was only aware of his own forward momentum, vaguely noting that all three of his companions were still on their feet and charging ahead with him. At one point, a burst of sparkling powder shot up from the path just inches in front of him, and rough, stony bits stung his face. Then a voice next to him grunted, and when he looked up, he saw that Lake O'Brien's shirt was soaked red against his shoulder.

Then suddenly the heat of the day, the dancing sunlight, were gone. Grateful murkiness engulfed them, and friendly hands tugged them to shelter. Red Barrett's voice bellowed in his ear, "Nice, going, pal! I thought for a minute you wouldn't make it. Them damn yellow devils!"

Then suddenly the heat of the day and the shining sunlight disappeared. Thankful darkness surrounded them, and helping hands pulled them to safety. Red Barrett's voice shouted in his ear, "Great job, buddy! I thought for a second you wouldn't make it. Those damn yellow devils!"

Then a cooler, grimmer voice crisped orders. "No place to stop. This spot's too vulnerable. They'll shoot us down like trapped rats. Below, everybody!"

Then a colder, harsher voice gave orders. "No place to stop. This spot's too exposed. They'll take us out like trapped rats. Down, everyone!"

And again they were running, this time down a shadowy ramp to the entrails of the temple, to the bulwarked suite of chambers wherein Dr. Aiken had established his headquarters. Behind them the spang! of rifle fire died away, but there followed them down the corridor the shrill cry of the Japanese captain rallying his men.

And once more they were running, this time down a dark ramp to the guts of the temple, to the fortified set of rooms where Dr. Aiken had set up his headquarters. Behind them, the spang! of rifle fire faded away, but the high-pitched shout of the Japanese captain rallying his men echoed down the corridor after them.

Dr. Aiken seized a moment of respite to offer thanks.

Dr. Aiken took a moment to express his gratitude.

"You saved our lives, boys," he panted. "But—but how did you happen to be up there? I ordered you to stay below—"

"You saved our lives, guys," he panted. "But—how did you end up up there? I told you to stay below—"

"It was his idea," claimed Red.

"It was his idea," said Red.

Syd O'Brien grunted gloomily, "Knew there'd be trouble. Got out the guns. Left Johnny with Sheila. Figured Red and I better go topside to make sure everything was all right."

Syd O'Brien grunted gloomily, "I knew there'd be trouble. Grabbed the guns. Left Johnny with Sheila. Thought Red and I should go upstairs to make sure everything was okay."

His brother chuckled appreciatively. "Well, this was once your dismal hunches paid off, Cassandra.[4] Now wait a minute, Sheila—don't get excited!"

His brother laughed in appreciation. "Well, this time your gloomy instincts actually worked out, Cassandra.[4] Now hold on, Sheila—don't get too hyped!"


They had reached their refuge. From it Sheila Aiken rushed forward to greet them, exclaiming at the twin's wound. "You're shot, Lake! What happened? Did they—?"

They had arrived at their safe spot. From there, Sheila Aiken ran up to them, reacting to the twin's injury. "You're shot, Lake! What happened? Did they—?"

"I'm all right," Lake assured her. "Just barely grazed me. Everybody in? Watch that door, Ramey. What happened? Why, those damned, stinking little Japs spotted Ramsey's plane, that's what."

"I'm fine," Lake reassured her. "Just barely brushed me. Is everyone in? Keep an eye on that door, Ramey. What happened? Well, those damn, rotten little Japs spotted Ramsey's plane, that's what."

"But we knew there was a possibility they might do that," said the girl. "That's why we dressed Red and Ramey as members of our party. Why should that cause them to—?"

"But we knew there was a chance they might do that," said the girl. "That's why we dressed Red and Ramey as members of our group. Why would that make them—?"

Dr. Aiken said gravely, "I can't understand it myself, Sheila. But somehow the soldiers learned Ramey was one of the aviators. That's what they called to their captain. Wait a minute! What's that? I hear footsteps!"

Dr. Aiken said seriously, "I can't figure it out either, Sheila. But somehow the soldiers found out that Ramey was one of the pilots. That's what they called to their captain. Hold on! What’s that? I hear footsteps!"

"It's all right," called Syd. "It's just Johnny. He's got Sheng-ti with him. This way, Johnny. You all right? Where've you been?"

"It's all good," called Syd. "It's just Johnny. He's got Sheng-ti with him. This way, Johnny. You okay? Where have you been?"

Grinnell entered, his face serious. "I ducked down to the digs when the shooting started, told the workmen to head for Pnompenh, get a message to the consul there. Lake! Your shoulder!"

Grinnell walked in, looking serious. "I crouched down at the site when the shooting began, told the workers to get to Phnom Penh and send a message to the consul there. Lake! Your shoulder!"

"Only a flesh wound. Where did he come from?"

"Just a surface injury. Where did he come from?"

"Sheng-ti? Oh, I bumped into him in the causeway. I told him to beat it but he insisted on shuffling along. Look, Sheng-ti, you'd better get out of here. This is bad. Trouble. Danger. Savvy?"

"Sheng-ti? Oh, I ran into him on the walkway. I told him to leave, but he kept dragging his feet. Listen, Sheng-ti, you really need to get out of here. This is serious. Trouble. Danger. Got it?"

The bonze was paying no attention to him. His eyes had lighted upon Ramey Winters. Now he raised both arms high above his head in a jeremiac gesture. His voice rolled stridently through the vaulted chambers. "Aiee! Doom! Doom! When the bird man drops from the skies—"

The bonze was ignoring him. His gaze had landed on Ramey Winters. He now raised both arms high above his head in a dramatic gesture. His voice echoed loudly through the arched chambers. "Aiee! Doom! Doom! When the bird man falls from the sky—"

"Very well, Sheng-ti. That will do," Dr. Aiken silenced him curtly. He turned to the others, frowning. "Well, there's your answer."

"Alright, Sheng-ti. That's enough," Dr. Aiken cut him off sharply. He turned to the others, frowning. "So, there’s your answer."

"Answer?"

"Response?"

"How the Japs found out about Ramey. Sheng-ti must have shouted his mad prophecies in their hearing, pointed Ramey out. Well, what's done is done. We might as well make the best of it."

"How the Japanese found out about Ramey. Sheng-ti must have shouted his crazy prophecies loud enough for them to hear and pointed Ramey out. Well, what's done is done. We might as well make the best of it."

Ramey's brows were knotted anxiously. "This has gone far enough, Dr. Aiken. Red and I can't stay here a minute longer. We've gotten you into trouble as it is. We're pulling out, now!"

Ramey's brows were furrowed with worry. "This has gone on long enough, Dr. Aiken. Red and I can’t stick around for another second. We've already gotten you into trouble. We're leaving, now!"

The archeologist shook his head. "Thanks, boy, but it's no use. We're all in the same boat now. Have been ever since we defied their orders, returned their fire. They're resentful little beasts, the Japs. And don't condemn yourself. It's not altogether your fault. Our work here was finished the day they marched into Indo-China. If it hadn't been this they would have found other excuses to close in on us.

The archaeologist shook his head. "Thanks, kid, but it’s no use. We’re all in the same situation now. We’ve been this way ever since we defied their orders and fought back. They’re a resentful bunch, the Japanese. And don’t blame yourself. It’s not entirely your fault. Our work here ended the day they invaded Indo-China. If it hadn’t been this, they would have found other reasons to come after us."

"No, the only thing we can do now is hold the fort. Try to defend ourselves until one of the coolies gets word to the American consul about what's going on up here. And I'm afraid our future actions will be determined entirely by our little yellow friends. Whether it is to be truce or war is a decision they must make—"

"No, the only thing we can do now is hold down the fort. We need to defend ourselves until one of the workers gets word to the American consul about what's happening up here. I'm afraid our future actions will depend entirely on our little yellow friends. Whether it will be a truce or war is a decision they have to make—"

"A decision," interrupted Syd O'Brien from the vantage-point over which he stood guard, "they've already made. It's war, Doctor! Because here they come now!"

"A decision," interrupted Syd O'Brien from his lookout, "they've already made. It's war, Doctor! Because they're coming now!"


CHAPTER V

Flight

Flight

It was not strange that in this moment of peril, when the chips were down, Ramey Winters should be the one to seize the reins of command. He was a soldier, a trained fighting man. It was sheer instinct that spurred him into action. Once, several hours before, he had studied this room with the wondering eyes of one baffled by mystery. Now he studied it again, this time with the sharp, critical gaze of a fighter appraising a salient.

It wasn't surprising that in this moment of danger, when everything was on the line, Ramey Winters stepped up to take charge. He was a soldier, a trained fighter. It was pure instinct that drove him to act. Just a few hours earlier, he had looked around this room with the curious gaze of someone puzzled by a mystery. Now he examined it again, this time with the keen, critical eye of a fighter evaluating a position.

The hall in which they stood was a closed square, roughly, fifty by fifty, on the lowest level of the temple. Its walls were two feet thick, and it had no windows, but it was still precariously vulnerable because at the center of each of three walls gaped wide, arched doorways, and the fourth wall was fed by a smaller entrance.

The hall they were in was a closed square, about fifty by fifty, on the lowest level of the temple. Its walls were two feet thick, and it had no windows, but it was still quite vulnerable because in the center of each of three walls were large, arched doorways, and the fourth wall had a smaller entrance.

Ramey asked swiftly, "These doorways—where do they lead?"

Ramey asked quickly, "These doorways—where do they go?"

Syd O'Brien pointed to each in turn. "North wall—outer staircases from the moat. West wall—terrace. The south entrance is the way we came in. The little door leads to the inner court. They'll come from the west and south."

Syd O'Brien pointed to each one in order. "North wall—outer staircases from the moat. West wall—terrace. The south entrance is the way we came in. The little door leads to the inner court. They'll come from the west and south."

"Okay. That's where we'll concentrate our defense. Red—you and Lake and Dr. Aiken guard the west entrance. Syd and Grinnell and I will hold the south."

"Alright. That's where we'll focus our defense. Red—you, Lake, and Dr. Aiken guard the west entrance. Syd, Grinnell, and I will cover the south."

"How about me?" demanded Sheila Aiken angrily. "I'm as good a shot as—"

"How about me?" Sheila Aiken demanded angrily. "I'm just as good a shot as—"

"You have the most important job of all," Ramey told her grimly. "Keeping the guns loaded for us. Put all the guns and ammunition on the table between us. Here—" With a heave he cleared the surface of a massive laboratory desk. Dr. Aiken winced as piles of carefully sorted ceramics, heaps of precious notes, spilled helter-skelter to the floor. "Sirabhar will help you. I suppose we can't count on Sheng-ti. No? Then you and Sirabhar will have to keep an eye on the north and east entrances. Not much chance of their getting in that way, but—"

"You have the most important job of all," Ramey told her seriously. "Keeping the guns loaded for us. Put all the guns and ammunition on the table between us. Here—" He forcefully cleared off a huge laboratory desk. Dr. Aiken flinched as piles of neatly organized ceramics and stacks of valuable notes spilled chaotically onto the floor. "Sirabhar will help you. I guess we can't rely on Sheng-ti, right? So you and Sirabhar will need to watch the north and east entrances. There's not much chance of them getting in that way, but—"

Red said, "Lot of furniture in this room, Ramey. Chairs and tables and stuff. Make good barricades."

Red said, "There’s a lot of furniture in this room, Ramey. Chairs, tables, and all that. They’d make good barricades."

"Good idea! All right, everybody, hop to it! Time's getting short."

"Great idea! Okay, everyone, let's get to work! We're running out of time."

Time was getting short. So treacherously short, in fact, that working feverishly they had barely succeeded in setting the rude beginning of their barricades before the vulnerable doorways when the attackers hove in view. Johnny Grinnell gave the alarm.

Time was running out. So dangerously out, in fact, that as they worked frantically, they had just managed to put together the rough start of their barricades in front of the weak doorways when the attackers came into sight. Johnny Grinnell raised the alarm.

"Here they come, Ramey! Around the edge of the terrace wall. Six ... a dozen of them. I don't see the captain, though."

"Here they come, Ramey! Around the edge of the terrace wall. Six ... a dozen of them. I can't see the captain, though."

"You won't," bellowed Red. "'Cause he's over here. They done what you figured, Ramey; split up. They're coming at us from both sides. Well—"

"You won't," shouted Red. "'Cause he's over here. They did what you thought, Ramey; split up. They're coming at us from both sides. Well—"

"Wait!" snapped Ramey. "Don't shoot unless they do!"

"Wait!" Ramey shot back. "Don't shoot unless they do!"

Red lowered his rifle reluctantly. "Damn if you ain't the—the pacificest guy I ever saw! Always letting the other guy get the drop on you. It gives me a pain in the—Wow! There it comes! Well, I can shoot, now!"

Red lowered his rifle with reluctance. "Damn if you aren't the—the most chill guy I've ever seen! Always letting the other guy get the jump on you. It gives me a pain in the—Wow! Here it comes! Well, I can shoot, now!"

For his sentence had been punctuated by a simultaneous opening fire from both attack parties. His own gun barked answer. And this time, more ruthlessly, more determinedly than it had waged before the battle begun on the upper causeway continued.

For his sentence had been interrupted by a simultaneous opening fire from both attacking groups. His own gun fired back. And this time, more brutally, more purposefully than it had before, the battle on the upper causeway carried on.


There was no time for the details of that fight to register coherently upon Ramey Winters' brain. But later he found etched in his memory sharp, indelible highlights of those frenzied moments.

There wasn't any time for the details of that fight to register clearly in Ramey Winters' mind. But later, he found vivid, unforgettable moments of those chaotic times etched in his memory.

His own gun, spluttering and coughing against his cheek as he crouched at the edge of the doorway, firing at figures that slipped, wraithlike, through the murky corridor. The incessant, crashing echo of what seemed like a thousand guns; here in these vaulted depths sound smashed back upon itself thunderously, seemed to merge with the thickening, acrid smoke and roll about the room in reverberant waves. Red Barrett, holding his heavy rifle pistol-wise in one hamlike paw, dripping curses in a loud, prolific stream as with his free hand he tucked into place the edge of a raveling bandage. Syd O'Brien, scowling at his side, methodically pumping his shots where they would do the most good. Lake O'Brien, across the room, achieving the same result with roars of boisterous glee.

His own gun, sputtering and coughing against his cheek as he crouched at the edge of the doorway, firing at figures that slipped like ghosts through the dark corridor. The continuous, crashing echo of what felt like a thousand guns; here in these vaulted depths, sound ricocheted thunderously, blending with the thickening, acrid smoke and rolling around the room in reverberating waves. Red Barrett, gripping his heavy rifle like a pistol in one large hand, cursing loudly and profusely while with his free hand he adjusted the edge of a fraying bandage. Syd O'Brien, frowning beside him, methodically firing his shots where they would be most effective. Lake O'Brien, across the room, achieving the same results with shouts of boisterous joy.

Other details. Dr. Aiken's plaintive moan rising above the crash of gunfire. "Those carvings! Those priceless carvings! Ruined!" A glimpse of Sheila Aiken, an angel yet, but an avenging angel now; face smudged and sweating, white hands flying like shuttles as she reloaded the hot, empty rifles and lined them again within reach of the fighters. The whining sing-song of Sheng-ti, stalking up and down the room, invoking something of his placid, contemplative god; whether a blessing or a curse Ramey could not tell.

Other details. Dr. Aiken's sad cry rose above the sound of gunfire. "Those carvings! Those priceless carvings! Destroyed!" A brief look at Sheila Aiken, still an angel, but now an avenging one; her face smudged and sweaty, white hands moving quickly as she reloaded the hot, empty rifles and placed them back within reach of the fighters. The whiny sing-song of Sheng-ti, pacing back and forth in the room, calling on something from his calm, thoughtful god; whether it was a blessing or a curse Ramey couldn't tell.

Then Sheila's voice rose, shrill, alarmed. "Johnny! Ramey! At the court gate!"

Then Sheila's voice rose, sharp and panicked. "Johnny! Ramey! At the court gate!"

Ramey spun to the small east doorway, rifle leveled. But even as his sights centered on a yellow face, Syd O'Brien's arm knocked up his gun. The bullet gouged flecks from a priceless mosaic. "Don't! It's Tomasaki! Call him, Sirabhar! Get him to help!"

Ramey turned to the small east doorway, rifle aimed. But just as his sights focused on a yellow face, Syd O'Brien's arm pushed his gun up. The bullet chipped pieces from a valuable mosaic. "Don't! It's Tomasaki! Call him, Sirabhar! Get him to help!"

Sirabhar slipped from table to doorway, called to his companion in their native tongue. An answer quavered back, highpitched with terror. Sirabhar turned.

Sirabhar moved from the table to the doorway and called out to his friend in their native language. A shaky, high-pitched reply filled with fear came back. Sirabhar turned around.

"He say he no dare, Master sahib. He say he do not wish to fight the Little Ones. They too many and too strong."

"He says he doesn't dare, Master. He says he doesn't want to fight the Little Ones. There are too many of them and they’re too strong."

There was anger and contempt in the loyal aide's voice. He called again to his fellow-countryman, his words a liquid blur in the tumult. An answer piped back. Sirabhar's small frame stiffened, his soft brown eyes were suddenly dark bits of flinty shale. His face contorted; he spat into the gloom and whirled to Dr. Aiken, his voice shrill, accusing.

There was anger and contempt in the loyal aide's voice. He called out again to his fellow countryman, his words a blurred murmur in the chaos. A response echoed back. Sirabhar's small frame tensed, his soft brown eyes suddenly turning into dark, hard stones. His face twisted; he spat into the darkness and turned to Dr. Aiken, his voice high and accusatory.

"Tomasaki no good friend, Master Doctor. Him coward. Him—"

"Tomasaki's good friend, Master Doctor. He's a coward. He—"

His words ended suddenly. Too suddenly. Ramey, who had turned again to the defense of his post, risked a backward glance—and was in time to see the staunch little Cambodian reel and topple forward, clutching, with fingers that seemed to spurt blood, at a gaping hole in his chest. Sheila screamed, and beside Ramey, Syd O'Brien growled a thick curse. They were the brown man's obsequies. He was dead before he hit the floor.

His words stopped abruptly. Way too abruptly. Ramey, who had turned back to defend his position, took a quick look behind him—and just in time to see the brave little Cambodian sway and fall forward, grabbing at a gaping hole in his chest with fingers that seemed to ooze blood. Sheila screamed, and next to Ramey, Syd O'Brien muttered a heavy curse. They were the brown man's final rites. He was dead before he hit the ground.


But there was no time to mourn him now. For Barrett, who had swung from doorway to table for a recharged weapon, roared suddenly, "The ammunition! Is that all we have left?"

But there was no time to grieve him now. For Barrett, who had rushed from the doorway to the table for a reloaded weapon, suddenly shouted, "The ammo! Is that all we have left?"

The girl nodded. "That's all here. There's more in storage, but—"

The girl nodded. "That's everything here. There's more in storage, but—"

Ramey, sweeping the table with a glance, saw that their supply had dwindled to a lone container of cartridges. Enough to account for every one of their attackers, yes—if every shot could be trusted to take its toll. But with six people firing steadily, indiscriminately, against a diverse attack—

Ramey glanced over the table and noticed that their stock had shrunk to just one container of cartridges. It was enough to handle each of their attackers—if every shot hit the mark. But with six people shooting constantly and without aim against a varied assault—

"We can't defend this place any longer," he roared. "They'll take us in five minutes. Too many entrances. Doc, is there any other—?"

"We can't defend this place anymore," he shouted. "They'll get in five minutes. Too many entrances. Doc, is there any other—?"

It was Lake who answered. "Yes! That underground chamber I found. It has only one entrance. One armed man could defend that for a week."

It was Lake who replied. "Yeah! That underground chamber I discovered. It has just one entrance. One armed person could hold that off for a week."

"But—can we get there?"

"But can we make it?"

"Through the court exit."

"Exit through the court."

"That's the ticket, then," shouted Ramey. "Lake, you lead the way. Then Sheila and Dr. Aiken. Somebody grab Sheng-ti and take him along. They'll murder him if we leave him behind. Ready, everybody? Go, now. Orderly. We'll all make it."

"That's the plan," shouted Ramey. "Lake, you take the lead. Then Sheila and Dr. Aiken. Someone grab Sheng-ti and bring him with us. They'll kill him if we leave him behind. Everyone ready? Let’s go, now. Stay organized. We’ll all make it."

There came one contradictory voice. Out of a sudden, ominous hush that descended as briefly no rifle anywhere was barking, came the faint, dissenting voice of Johnny Grinnell.

There came a conflicting voice. From the sudden, eerie silence that briefly settled when no rifles were firing, came the faint, dissenting voice of Johnny Grinnell.

"Not ... all of us, Winters."

"Not ... all of us, Winters."

Ramey, swiveling, saw with horror that the youngster was no longer on his feet. He lay asprawl on the hard stone floor behind the barricade. His rifle was still clenched in one white-knuckled hand, but his other hand gripped his belt as if to stifle a gnawing fire there. And the fingers of that hand were dark with a slowly spreading stain.

Ramey, turning around, was horrified to see that the kid was no longer standing. He was sprawled on the hard stone floor behind the barricade. His rifle was still tightly held in one white-knuckled hand, but his other hand was gripping his belt as if trying to control a burning pain there. And the fingers of that hand were dark with a slowly spreading stain.


In a flash Ramey was on his knees beside the younger man. Dr. Aiken, too, and Sheila.

In an instant, Ramey was on his knees next to the younger man. Dr. Aiken, as well, and Sheila.

"Johnny, what's the matter? You're not—"

"Johnny, what's wrong? You're not—"

Grinnell tried to grin. An unfortunate attempt, for with the effort suddenly he coughed and the corners of his lips leaked blood. He spat and shook his head angrily.

Grinnell attempted to smile. It was a bad move, because as he did, he suddenly coughed and blood trickled from the corners of his lips. He spat and shook his head in frustration.

"Lucky ... shot! But I guess ... it did ... the trick."

"Lucky ... shot! But I guess ... it worked."

"You'll be okay," Ramey told him gruffly. "Barrett! Syd! Give me a hand here—"

"You'll be fine," Ramey said roughly. "Barrett! Syd! Help me out here—"

But even as he gave the order his eyes found Dr. Aiken's, and the old man's head shook slowly from side to side. His lips formed soundless words.

But even as he gave the order, his eyes met Dr. Aiken's, and the old man's head shook slowly from side to side. His lips formed silent words.

"No use, Ramey."

"Not worth it, Ramey."

The voice of Grinnell echoed. "It's no ... use, Ramey. I was a ... med student once." His eyes hardened to a granite doggedness. "You others ... beat it! Get out of here while ... you can!" Again a paroxysm of coughing seized him. When it ended his shirtfront was not pretty. He wiped at his lips with a grimy forearm, cried feverishly, "Get out ... damn it! Get out ... I say!"

The voice of Grinnell echoed. "It's no use, Ramey. I was a med student once." His eyes hardened with a fierce determination. "You all need to leave! Get out of here while you can!" Again, a fit of coughing overtook him. When it stopped, his shirtfront was a mess. He wiped his lips with a dirty forearm and shouted feverishly, "Get out, damn it! Get out, I said!"

Then a sudden thought struck him. He turned to Ramey. "No, wait! Lift me ... to the doorway there—"

Then a sudden thought hit him. He turned to Ramey. "No, wait! Lift me ... to the doorway there—"

Red spoke warningly from the west entrance. "They're closing in, Ramey. I think they're going to rush the joint."

Red warned from the west entrance, "They're closing in, Ramey. I think they're about to rush the place."

Ramey bent, raised, and cradling the mortally wounded Grinnell in his arms like a gangling child, carried him to the spot he had begged to be taken. Grinnell's lips twitched in a feeble smile. "This is ... swell. Now give me a ... rifle, Winters ... and get the hell ... out of here. All of you."

Ramey bent down, lifted, and held the mortally wounded Grinnell in his arms like a lanky child, carrying him to the place he had begged to go. Grinnell's lips twitched into a weak smile. "This is... great. Now hand me a... rifle, Winters... and get the hell... out of here. All of you."

Ramey looked at Aiken—the doctor nodded. One by one they abandoned their posts, slipped into the narrow corridor beyond the prostrate figure. Sheila was sobbing softly. Syd O'Brien's face was a mask of pain and rage; even Lake was grim as he stopped to wring Grinnell's hand in last farewell.

Ramey looked at Aiken—the doctor nodded. One by one, they left their spots and moved into the narrow hallway beyond the motionless figure. Sheila was quietly sobbing. Syd O'Brien's face showed a mix of pain and anger; even Lake looked serious as he paused to squeeze Grinnell's hand in a final goodbye.

Only over Grinnell's white lips hovered the ghost of a smile. Ramey and Dr. Aiken were the last to pass him. He searched their faces with eyes already uncertain. "Don't worry about ... me ... Doc," he whispered. "Just get even." A shudder trembled through him; he drew a faltering breath. "Wish I could go with you ... though. It's ... a strange journey ... you're going on. A strange journey...."

Only a faint smile lingered on Grinnell's pale lips. Ramey and Dr. Aiken were the last ones to pass by him. He searched their faces with eyes that were already losing focus. "Don't worry about ... me ... Doc," he whispered. "Just get even." A shiver ran through him; he took a shaky breath. "I wish I could go with you ... though. It's ... a weird journey ... you're about to take. A weird journey...."

Dr. Aiken tapped his forehead significantly. "Delirium," he whispered.

Dr. Aiken tapped his forehead meaningfully. "Delirium," he whispered.

Then Red's voice boomed from the background. "Ramey! Doc! Come on! They'll be busting through in a minute."

Then Red's voice echoed from the background. "Ramey! Doc! Let's go! They'll be breaking through any second."

And he was right. Already figures were closing in on the abandoned barricade. Ramey gripped the old man's arm, propelled him by sheer force down the corridor. They had covered perhaps a hundred yards when they heard the lone, explosive crack of a rifle, Johnny's rifle. Then another shot ... then a volley. Then silence....

And he was right. Figures were already moving toward the abandoned barricade. Ramey grabbed the old man's arm and pushed him down the corridor with force. They had gone about a hundred yards when they heard the loud, sudden bang of a rifle, Johnny's rifle. Then another shot... then a burst of fire. Then silence....


Their way led them from wide corridors to smaller ones, then down a slow ramp to a passageway narrower still and almost completely lightless. The only illumination came through squares of stone fretwork high on the walls.

Their path took them from wide corridors to narrower ones, then down a gentle slope to a passage that was even smaller and almost completely dark. The only light came from squares of stone latticework high on the walls.

Ramey judged they were below ground level now. Sheila Aiken, behind whom he stumbled, verified his guess.

Ramey figured they were below ground level now. Sheila Aiken, the one he tripped over, confirmed his guess.

"We're beneath the main altar room. Ventilation ducts at bases of statues there. That's how Lake discovered this place."

"We're below the main altar room. There are ventilation ducts at the bases of the statues. That's how Lake found this place."

Then abruptly they turned a corner and the subterranean chamber lay before them. It, unlike any of the other chambers Ramey had seen at Angkor Vat, was doored with a great barrier of bronze. They tumbled into the room, Syd O'Brien and Tomasaki, Red Barrett and the still bleating bonze, Sheng-ti, Lake and Sheila, Ramey and Dr. Aiken bringing up the rear. Ramey shut the huge door after them, clanged into place a ponderous lock-bar, and with a sigh of relief, turned to view his new surroundings.

Then suddenly they turned a corner and the underground chamber appeared before them. Unlike any of the other rooms Ramey had seen at Angkor Wat, this one was sealed with a massive bronze door. They hurried into the room, with Syd O’Brien, Tomasaki, Red Barrett, and the still-bleating bonze, along with Sheng-ti, Lake, Sheila, Ramey, and Dr. Aiken bringing up the rear. Ramey closed the huge door behind them, slammed a heavy lock-bar into place, and with a sigh of relief, turned to take in his new surroundings.

This was a small room, barely more than twenty feet on a side and of equal height. A pallid light filtered down from a grilled mosaic at roof level. Lake O'Brien augmented this illumination by igniting a flambeau ensconced on the wall. The torch crackled and flamed high, casting a fitful, tawny gleam over carven walls, and—something else. The object Dr. Aiken had mentioned. The inexplicable cube of wrought metal standing in the middle of the room.

This was a small room, just over twenty feet on each side and the same height. A pale light came through a grilled mosaic at the ceiling. Lake O'Brien added to this light by lighting a torch mounted on the wall. The torch crackled and burned brightly, casting an unsteady, amber glow over the carved walls, and—something else. The object Dr. Aiken had mentioned. The mysterious cube of metal standing in the center of the room.

Ramey stared at the thing incredulously.

Ramey stared at it in disbelief.

"Why, that—that thing's modern!"

"Wow, that thing's modern!"

Dr. Aiken nodded somberly. "By all laws of reason and logic," he assented, "it should be. But its location and the inscriptions argue differently, Winters."

Dr. Aiken nodded seriously. "By all rules of reason and logic," he agreed, "it should be. But its location and the inscriptions suggest otherwise, Winters."

Ramey tapped the thing with his pistol. It echoed metallically, hollowly. "But the ancients didn't know how to work with metals like this. This isn't silver or brass or even iron. It's—it's steel!"

Ramey tapped the object with his pistol. It echoed with a metallic, hollow sound. "But the ancients didn’t know how to work with metals like this. This isn’t silver or brass or even iron. It’s—it's steel!"

"Guess again," grunted Syd. "It's not even steel. We haven't been able to figure what it is. Some unknown alloy."

"Try again," Syd grunted. "It's not even steel. We still haven't figured out what it is. Some unknown alloy."

He was, Ramey thought suddenly, getting almost as bad as Dr. Aiken. Fretting over archeological problems at a time like this. He abandoned the question for the time being.

He was, Ramey thought suddenly, getting almost as bad as Dr. Aiken. Worrying about archaeological issues at a time like this. He dropped the question for now.

"Well, no time to worry about it now. We've given the Japs the skip for the time being, but we're still not out of the woods. Now that we're down here, what do we do next?"

"Well, no time to worry about it now. We've put the Japanese on hold for now, but we're still not in the clear. Now that we're down here, what's our next move?"


Lake grinned at him. "We sit," he said, "tight. And wait for them to get tired looking for us. We hightailed it down here so fast, Ramey, you probably didn't notice the passageway we came through was a veritable labyrinth. It took me months to locate this place, and then I only stumbled across it by accident. The Japs are nervous, impatient little devils. They'll never find us here. In a few hours, a day at the most, they'll decide we must have somehow escaped from the temple grounds, beat it back to ask their base commandant what they should do next. When we're sure they're gone, we'll lam out of here."

Lake grinned at him. "We sit," he said, "tight. And wait for them to get tired of looking for us. We got down here so quickly, Ramey, you probably didn’t even notice that the passageway we came through was a real maze. It took me months to find this place, and then I only stumbled across it by accident. The Japs are anxious, impatient little devils. They'll never find us here. In a few hours, a day at the most, they’ll figure we somehow escaped from the temple grounds and head back to ask their base commandant what to do next. Once we’re sure they’re gone, we’ll get out of here."

"Sounds good. Meanwhile, what do we do about food and drinking water?"

"Sounds good. In the meantime, what should we do about food and drinking water?"

"We do without, I guess," admitted Lake.

"We manage without it, I guess," admitted Lake.

For the first time since their flight from the room above, the little native spoke up.

For the first time since they fled from the room above, the young native spoke up.

"Excuse, please, Master sahib, sir. I will go topside. Bring back food and water."

"Excuse me, Master, sir. I will go upstairs. I'll bring back food and water."

Ramey stared at him in astonishment. A little while ago Tomasaki had been limp with terror. Now he was offering to take a foolhardy risk on their behalf. It didn't make sense. The little man had undergone a complete change of heart or—

Ramey stared at him in shock. A little while ago, Tomasaki had been paralyzed with fear. Now he was willing to take a reckless risk for them. It didn't add up. The little guy had completely changed his mind or—

Suddenly Ramey thought he understood. For his keen gaze detected jittering nerves in the native's hopeful offer. The rising intonation of Sheng-ti supplied the missing clue.

Suddenly, Ramey thought he got it. His sharp eyes picked up on the nervous jitters in the native's hopeful offer. The upward tone of Sheng-ti provided the missing piece.

"Aiee! Doom!" the shaven bonze was crying. "Woe to all men when the chamber of change be violated; when the gods of the past shall walk!"

"Aiee! Doom!" the shaven monk was crying. "Woe to all people when the chamber of change is disturbed; when the gods of the past shall return!"

Lake, too, understood, and stopped the little man as he edged toward the doorway. "No, come back here, Tomasaki! It's too risky. They might see you." He grinned at his friends. "I don't know how the rest of you feel, but me, I'd rather have an empty belly than a full carcass."

Lake, too, understood and stopped the little man as he moved toward the doorway. "No, come back here, Tomasaki! It's too risky. They might see you." He smiled at his friends. "I don't know how the rest of you feel, but I’d rather have an empty stomach than a full corpse."

Red Barrett had been staring in awed wonderment at the mysterious metal cube ever since Ramey had tapped it. Red was a great guy, but he was not the world's fastest thinker. Now comprehension seemed to dawn on him with an almost audible sound of gears meshing. He said to Ramey, "Hey, Ramey! That thing's hollow!"

Red Barrett had been staring in amazed wonder at the mysterious metal cube ever since Ramey had tapped it. Red was a great guy, but he wasn't the quickest thinker. Now understanding seemed to hit him with a nearly audible sound of gears clicking into place. He said to Ramey, "Hey, Ramey! That thing's hollow!"

Dr. Aiken said, "Yes, Barrett, we know that. But so far we have been unable to find any way to open it."

Dr. Aiken said, "Yes, Barrett, we know that. But so far we haven't been able to find any way to open it."

Red started to scratch his brick pate automatically, winced as his hand touched bandages. "You know what? I bet I know what that thing is. I seen a picture once, back in the States. Bela Lugosi in The Wife of the Werewolf. He was one of them whacky scientists—'scuse me, Doc—and he had a cabinet something like this. Only it really wasn't no cabinet at all. It was a secret entrance to an underground tunnel.

Red started scratching his bald head without thinking, flinching as his hand brushed against the bandages. "You know what? I think I know what that thing is. I saw a picture once, back in the States. Bela Lugosi in The Wife of the Werewolf. He played one of those crazy scientists—'scuse me, Doc—and he had a cabinet that looked something like this. But it wasn’t really a cabinet at all. It was a secret entrance to an underground tunnel."

"I betcha that's what this is, too. A passageway which goes down under the moat, maybe, and out beyond the temple. Them old priests used to be keen on things like that. Course they didn't mess around with keys or nothing. They had trick doors you had to work out on like an osteopath. Like you'd punch on this little knob here, and maybe wriggle this hunk of carving—Holy cow! Lookit, Ramey!"

"I bet that's what this is, too. A passageway that goes down under the moat, maybe, and out beyond the temple. Those old priests were really into stuff like that. Of course, they didn't mess around with keys or anything. They had trick doors you had to figure out like a puzzle. You'd push on this little knob here, and maybe wiggle this piece of carving—No way! Check it out, Ramey!"

He leaped back, startled. Nor was he the only one whose jaw dropped in sudden wonder. Call it coincidence, call it Fate, call it an incredible permutation of chance—but while explaining, Red's fingers had fumbled upon the combination required to unlock the gate of this ancient mystery. With a groan of protest, one outer face of the strange cube was swinging open!

He jumped back, surprised. He wasn't the only one whose jaw dropped in sudden amazement. Call it coincidence, call it Fate, call it an unbelievable twist of chance—but while he was explaining, Red's fingers had accidentally found the combination needed to unlock the gate to this ancient mystery. With a groan of resistance, one side of the strange cube began to swing open!


CHAPTER VI

Across Time

Across Time

Red Barrett was the first to break the silence that blanketed the little group.

Red Barrett was the first to break the silence that covered the small group.

"See, Ramey?" he cried. "Look at that! What did I tell you! Now, I bet there's steps in that thing. A trapdoor or something."

"Look, Ramey!" he shouted. "Check that out! What did I tell you! I bet there are steps in there. A trapdoor or something."

But womanlike, it was Sheila Aiken who, obeying the Pandora impulse, stepped forward into the open cubicle. Darkness swallowed her like an engulfing maw. Dr. Aiken cried out in swift alarm, "Sheila! Be careful!"

But like a woman, it was Sheila Aiken who, following the Pandora instinct, stepped into the open cubicle. Darkness consumed her like a gaping mouth. Dr. Aiken shouted in quick alarm, "Sheila! Be careful!"

Her voice came back, excited but unfearful, "I'm all right, Daddy. And—Barrett was right! There is a ladder in here. But it goes up instead of down! Come and bring the torch! This is the strangest room!"

Her voice returned, excited but not scared, "I'm fine, Dad. And—Barrett was right! There is a ladder in here. But it goes up instead of down! Come and bring the flashlight! This is the weirdest room!"

Syd had already torn the flambeau from its bracket. Now he and the others crowded forward eagerly into the metal chamber. But if they had hoped a view of its interior would solve their questions, they were doomed to disillusionment. For the mystery of the cube was heightened, rather than decreased, by that which the flickering torch revealed.

Syd had already ripped the torch from its holder. Now he and the others pushed eagerly into the metal chamber. But if they had hoped seeing the inside would answer their questions, they were in for a letdown. The mystery of the cube was made even more intense, not less, by what the flickering light revealed.

An interior fashioned and equipped like a small room; for all the world, Ramey thought confusedly, like one of those efficiently compact cabins on ocean liners. A metal bench or working table. Two wooden chair frames, now seatless. In one corner a stiff pallet. Everywhere mouldering dust that fumed upward as their feet scuffed the floor; dust that must be, Ramey realized suddenly, the detritus of ages. The wheezy puff they had heard as the door swung open was proof that the cubicle was nearly airtight. That which eddied about them now, tickling their nostrils, must be the dust of less permanent materials than metal and wood, disintegrated by slow years. Those whorls beneath the seatless chairs might once have been rush or tapestry; the thick, powdery fluff on the pallet be the residue of vanished bedsilks.

An interior designed and furnished like a small room; for all the world, Ramey thought in confusion, like one of those efficiently compact cabins on cruise ships. A metal bench or work table. Two wooden chair frames, now missing their seats. In one corner, a stiff pallet. Everywhere there was moldy dust that puffed up as their feet scuffed the floor; dust that Ramey suddenly realized must be the remnants of ages. The wheezy puff they heard as the door swung open was proof that the cubicle was nearly airtight. The particles swirling around them now, tickling their nostrils, must be dust from materials less permanent than metal and wood, worn down by the slow passage of time. Those patterns beneath the seatless chairs might have once been rush or fabric; the thick, powdery fluff on the pallet could be the remnants of long-gone bedding.

But it was foolish to conjecture on things vanished when so many tangible wonders greeted the eye. For as Sheila had said, a ladder climbed the near wall to the ceiling; on the wall before one of the chairs was a panel, and on this panel—

But it was silly to guess about things that were gone when so many real wonders were right there to see. As Sheila had mentioned, a ladder went up the nearby wall to the ceiling; on the wall in front of one of the chairs was a panel, and on this panel—

Ramey's eyes bulged.

Ramey's eyes popped out.

"Doctor!" he cried. "Those dials! Those levers!"

"Doctor!" he shouted. "Those dials! Those levers!"

Dr. Aiken was staring at the panel like one who sees a lifetime of reason and learning collapse before him. "I—I can't understand it!" he stammered weakly. "Machinery? But the ancients had no knowledge—"

Dr. Aiken was staring at the panel like someone watching a lifetime of reason and knowledge fall apart. "I—I can't get it!" he stammered weakly. "Machinery? But the ancients had no clue—"


Ramey, moving forward, kicked something. He bent and picked it up. It was as incomprehensible as the panel. It was a metal arch about three feet long, supported by a cross-brace upon which was mounted a sealed cylinder, also of metal. The instrument was equipped with a rest carven to fit the shoulder. Its semi-circular portion was pierced on the outer rim at one-eighth inch intervals with tiny holes, and where the hoop joined the cylinder there were what seemed to be two handgrips equipped with finger-studs.

Ramey moved forward and kicked something. He bent down to pick it up. It was just as baffling as the panel. It was a metal arch about three feet long, supported by a cross-brace that held a sealed metal cylinder. The device had a rest shaped to fit the shoulder. Its semi-circular part had tiny holes along the outer rim at one-eighth inch intervals, and where the hoop connected to the cylinder, there appeared to be two handgrips with finger-studs.

Instinctively Ramey raised it to his shoulder. It balanced like an archer's crossbow, except that it had neither stock nor projectile grooves. That it was a weapon of some sort he had no doubt. An impulse stirred him to press the stud beneath his trigger finger, but he subdued it. It would be folly to test a weapon of unguessed nature in such confined quarters.

Instinctively, Ramey brought it up to his shoulder. It balanced like an archer's crossbow, except it had no stock or grooves for projectiles. He had no doubt it was some kind of weapon. An impulse urged him to press the button under his trigger finger, but he held back. It would be reckless to test an unknown weapon in such tight quarters.

In this weird moment he had forgotten everything save his own excitement. Now a cry dragged him back from the world of wonder to the world of actuality.

In this strange moment, he had forgotten everything except his own excitement. Now a shout pulled him back from the world of wonder to the reality of life.

"The door!" roared Lake O'Brien. "It's closing!"

"The door!" yelled Lake O'Brien. "It's shutting!"

Whirling, Ramey saw the unguarded metal shield swinging shut. With a hoarse cry he leaped toward it. His shoulder and that of Lake smashed it at the same time. But the bruising impact was in vain. Even as they struck it there came the snick! of clasping locks. They were sealed in the metal cube. And Syd O'Brien's voice told why.

Whirling, Ramey saw the unprotected metal shield swinging shut. With a hoarse shout, he jumped toward it. His shoulder and Lake’s collided with it at the same time. But the painful impact was useless. Just as they hit it, they heard the snick! of locking clasps. They were trapped inside the metal box. And Syd O’Brien’s voice explained why.

"It didn't close!" roared Syd. "It was closed on us—intentionally! Tomasaki!"

"It didn't close!" Syd shouted. "It was closed on us—on purpose! Tomasaki!"

Ramey, glancing about him, realized that of their number all were present but the little brown man. Suspicion, latent until now, flared into sudden understanding.

Ramey looked around and noticed that everyone was there except for the little brown man. The suspicion he had been harboring suddenly turned into clear understanding.

"Then he's the one! The one who showed the Japs the 'plane, told them who I was! He's been with them since the beginning. Sneaked around to betray us at the east gate, and probably shot Sirabhar himself when Sirabhar tried to warn us."

"Then he's the one! The one who showed the Japanese the 'plane, told them who I was! He's been with them from the start. He snuck around to betray us at the east gate, and he probably shot Sirabhar himself when Sirabhar tried to warn us."

Lake boomed, "By God! That's why he offered to go after supplies! So he could reveal our hiding place. He's probably gone to fetch the Japs now, the traitorous little—"

Lake shouted, "Damn it! That's why he volunteered to get supplies! So he could give away our location. He's probably off to get the Japanese right now, that little traitor—"

As ever, Dr. Aiken's head was levelest in a crisis.

As always, Dr. Aiken was the calmest in a crisis.

"There are Quislings in all races," he said sadly. "It's too bad we discovered the enemy in our midst so late. But we have no time to waste in recriminations. We must get out of here before the soldiers come. The ladder—where does it go?"

"There are traitors in every race," he said sadly. "It's unfortunate we found the enemy among us so late. But we can't waste time blaming each other. We need to get out of here before the soldiers arrive. The ladder—where does it lead?"

Red had mounted the rungs, was fumbling above him. Now he called down, "It's a trapdoor of some kind, Doc. Just a minute and—Ouch! This damn catch is stuck. There it comes—oh-oh!"

Red had climbed up the rungs, struggling above him. Then he shouted down, "It's some kind of trapdoor, Doc. Just a minute and—Ouch! This damn latch is stuck. Here it comes—oh-oh!"

Hastily he let drop back into place the yard-square sheet of metal he had pried open. Ramey looked at him anxiously. "What's the matter, Redhead?"

Hastily, he dropped the square sheet of metal back into place that he had pried open. Ramey looked at him anxiously. "What's wrong, Redhead?"

"This thing opens right smack into the main altar room," whispered Barrett. "There's a bunch of Japs up there snooping around. They almost seen me."

"This door opens directly into the main altar room," whispered Barrett. "There are a bunch of Japanese soldiers up there snooping around. They almost saw me."

"Then we—we're trapped?" asked Sheila faintly.

"Then we—are we trapped?" Sheila asked weakly.

Ramey's eyes narrowed. "Not yet! That trap door gives us a chance. When Tomasaki leads the Japs down here, emptying the courts above, we'll beat it out that way!"

Ramey's eyes narrowed. "Not yet! That trap door gives us a chance. When Tomasaki brings the Japanese down here, clearing the courts above, we'll make our escape that way!"


He glanced at Dr. Aiken commiseratingly. "Tough luck, Doc! Just when you make the greatest find of your career, we have to duck out. But maybe someday we can come back and figure out this mystery. Meanwhile we ought to try to find some way to lock this door from the inside. Tomasaki's just clever and treacherous enough to have seen how Red opened it. We've got to try to stall the Japs for an hour or so to give us a head start. One of these levers might be the answer."

He looked at Dr. Aiken with sympathy. "Tough break, Doc! Just when you make the biggest discovery of your career, we have to leave. But maybe someday we can return and solve this mystery. In the meantime, we should figure out a way to lock this door from the inside. Tomasaki is just clever and sneaky enough to have noticed how Red opened it. We need to try to hold off the Japanese for about an hour to give us a head start. One of these levers might be the key."

He stared at the wall panel dubiously. Dr. Ian Aiken said, "I don't know, Ramey. It's foolhardy to experiment with things we don't understand. I'd be careful if I were you."

He looked at the wall panel with uncertainty. Dr. Ian Aiken said, "I don't know, Ramey. It’s risky to mess around with things we don’t fully understand. I'd be cautious if I were you."

"It's now or never," Ramey reminded him. "In a few minutes it'll be too late to experiment."

"It's now or never," Ramey reminded him. "In a few minutes, it'll be too late to try."

He stepped toward the largest of several levers. As he did so a shrill cry sounded behind him. A mournful cry of terror.

He walked toward the biggest of several levers. As he did, a piercing scream rang out behind him. A sorrowful cry filled with fear.

"Aiee! Out of the chamber of the past comes doom! Doom to the men of the earth and of not-earth!"

"Aiee! From the depths of history comes disaster! Disaster for the people of the earth and beyond!"

"Will somebody please gag that perambulating wailing-wall?" demanded Ramey irately. "All right, everybody—look sharp! I'm going to try it easy. If you see anything happening, holler! And be careful no trap doors open beneath you. Okay! Here we go!"

"Can someone please shut that walking noise machine up?" Ramey said angrily. "Alright, everyone—pay attention! I'm going to take it slow. If you see anything happening, shout! And watch out for any trap doors opening underneath you. Okay! Here we go!"

He laid his hand on the upright strip of metal and pulled it slowly toward him. But nothing happened. So long had it rested unused that it seemed welded to the plate on which it stood. Ramey tried again, more forcibly. Still no result. He hunched his shoulders, took a good grip. This time he wrenched at the lever with every ounce of power in his six-foot frame. And—

He placed his hand on the vertical strip of metal and slowly pulled it toward him. But nothing happened. It had been sitting unused for so long that it felt like it was welded to the plate beneath it. Ramey tried again, this time with more force. Still no response. He hunched his shoulders and grabbed it firmly. This time, he yanked at the lever with every bit of strength in his six-foot frame. And—

The rod gave suddenly, jolting back in its groove, burying its handle in the pit of Ramey's stomach, jarring the wind out of him. Ramey sat down, abruptly. A startled "Ooph!" burst from his lips. Then as he caught his wind, a grin overspread his features. "Did it!" he claimed triumphantly. Then as he stared about him, seeing no change in either the room or his companions' expressions, his eyebrows raised. "But now that I did it," he demanded plaintively, "what did I do?"

The rod snapped back suddenly, hitting Ramey in the stomach and knocking the breath out of him. He sat down quickly, letting out a startled "Ooph!" as he did. Once he caught his breath, a grin spread across his face. "I did it!" he declared triumphantly. But as he looked around and saw no change in the room or his friends' faces, his eyebrows shot up. "But now that I did it," he asked with a hint of confusion, "what did I do?"

"You pulled a little stick," said Red genially. "Only nothing happened. I'll give you a recommend if you ever need one. Chief stick-puller and nothing-happened."

"You pulled a little stick," Red said with a friendly tone. "But nothing happened. I'll give you a recommendation if you ever need one. Chief stick-puller and nothing-happened."

But one at least did not share his mirth. "Wait!" Sheila Aiken cried suddenly. "Something did happen! Listen—a humming noise—"

But at least one person didn't share his laughter. "Wait!" Sheila Aiken shouted suddenly. "Something did happen! Listen—a humming noise—"


It was so. Singing so faintly through the cubicle as to be almost inaudible was the thin, far moan as of a diminutive motor heard from a vast distance. And where Ramey's hand touched the floor, he thought he could detect just the faintest, the barest, tingle of vibration coursing through the metal. Nor was this just an hallucination. Because—

It was true. A faint singing drifted through the cubicle, so quiet it was almost inaudible, like the distant sound of a small motor. And where Ramey's hand made contact with the floor, he thought he could feel the slightest tingle of vibration running through the metal. This wasn't just a hallucination. Because—

"It is a motor!" cried Dr. Aiken. "We must be moving! For, see? The panel!"

"It is a motor!" shouted Dr. Aiken. "We need to get moving! Look! The panel!"

Ramey's eyes followed the archeologist's finger. On the curious instrument panel before them was a circular dial. And the pointer of this dial was slowly revolving!

Ramey's eyes tracked the archeologist's finger. In front of them was a peculiar instrument panel featuring a circular dial. The pointer on this dial was slowly spinning!

Red Barrett, who had clambered down the ladder, took one startled look at the spinning needle and started up again. "Excuse me, folks," he gulped, "I just remembered I got to see a guy about nine million miles away from here!" His hands fumbled for the latch of the ceiling trap door.

Red Barrett, who had climbed down the ladder, took one surprised look at the spinning needle and started back up again. "Sorry, everyone," he stammered, "I just realized I need to talk to someone about nine million miles away from here!" His hands fumbled for the latch on the ceiling trap door.

Dr. Aiken stayed him with a sharp command. "No, Red! Don't!"

Dr. Aiken stopped him with a firm command. "No, Red! Don't!"

"H-huh? Why not?"

"Huh? Why not?"

"Because something is happening to us. Obviously, we are moving in some direction or other. It might be perfectly safe to open that trap door, but on the other hand—well, I think it would be better to wait until the needle reaches the end of its circuit."

"Because something is happening to us. Clearly, we are heading in one direction or another. It might be totally fine to open that trap door, but on the other hand—well, I think it would be smarter to wait until the needle hits the end of its circuit."

"If you ask me," vouchsafed Syd O'Brien gloomily, "we've probably marched ourselves right into some sort of ancient torture chamber. An Iron Maiden, or something like that. We'll probably end up under the moat or being cooked in boiling mud—" He stared about him suspiciously. "Do these walls look like they're closing in on us?"

"If you ask me," Syd O'Brien said gloomily, "we've probably marched ourselves straight into some kind of ancient torture chamber. An Iron Maiden, or something like that. We'll probably end up under the moat or being boiled in mud—" He looked around suspiciously. "Do these walls look like they're closing in on us?"

His brother chuckled. "Cheerful little cherub, isn't he? I agree with the doctor; you shouldn't open that trap door just yet, Barrett. But I don't think we're in any danger. Evidently this chamber was a secret of the ancient priesthood. They wouldn't build anything to hurt themselves. Wherever it's taking us—"

His brother laughed. "What a cheerful little angel he is! I agree with the doctor; you shouldn’t open that trapdoor just yet, Barrett. But I don’t think we’re in any danger. Clearly, this room was a secret of the ancient priesthood. They wouldn’t have built anything that could harm themselves. Wherever it’s leading us—"

"Taking us?" interrupted Ramey. "What's all this talk about movement? We don't seem to be going anywhere."

"Taking us?" Ramey interrupted. "What's with all this talk about movement? It doesn't look like we're going anywhere."


Dr. Aiken permitted himself a thin smile. "Spoken like a true airman, Ramey. I'm afraid your profession has accustomed you to judge motion by external appearances. Within this closed chamber we have no object relative to which we can judge speed or direction. But by the hum of the motors, movement of these several dials, it is perfectly obvious we are doing something. Just what, I cannot say." Here a frown flickered across the forehead of the older man. "It is quite true that if we move either up or down there should be a visceral sensation similar to that experienced in elevators. Similarly, were we moving in a lateral direction we should have felt the shock of over-balanced inertia when we started in one or another direction. Since we did not feel these things there is only one other possibility, but it is so fantastic—"

Dr. Aiken allowed himself a slight smile. "You sound just like a true pilot, Ramey. Unfortunately, your profession has trained you to judge motion based on what you can see outside. In this enclosed space, we have no reference point to gauge our speed or direction. However, from the sound of the engines and the movement of these various dials, it's clear we are doing something. What exactly, I'm not sure." A frown briefly crossed the older man's face. "It's true that if we were moving up or down, we should feel a physical sensation similar to what we feel in elevators. Likewise, if we were moving sideways, we would have sensed the jolt of inertia when we started moving in any direction. Since we haven't felt any of that, there’s only one other explanation, but it’s so unbelievable—"

"It ain't fantastic," broke in Red Barrett. "It's whacky. We ain't going up or down; we ain't going sideways. That's all the directions there is."

"It’s not fantastic," interrupted Red Barrett. "It’s wacky. We’re not going up or down; we’re not going sideways. Those are the only directions there are."

"All the common directions known to man," corrected Dr. Aiken slowly. "There is one other about which we know absolutely nothing. A direction of flight which is, at best, but a mathematical concept—"

"All the common directions known to people," Dr. Aiken corrected slowly. "There’s one other that we know absolutely nothing about. A direction of flight that is, at best, just a mathematical concept—"

This time Sheila Aiken stared at her father. "Daddy, it's unbelievable. You can't mean—?"

This time, Sheila Aiken looked at her dad. "Dad, it's unbelievable. You can't be serious—?"

"I venture no opinion," said the old man mildly. "I am simply trying to apply to a most unusual situation the rules of logic."

"I don't have an opinion," the old man said gently. "I'm just trying to apply logic to a very unusual situation."

Ramey gave up. He looked at the girl helplessly.

Ramey gave up. He looked at the girl with despair.

"What does he mean, Sheila?"

"What does he mean, Sheila?"

There was equal helplessness, and for the first time, an expression of uncertainty, in the girl's eyes as she answered. "He means—we may be moving across Time, Ramey!"

There was a similar sense of helplessness, and for the first time, a look of uncertainty in the girl's eyes as she replied. "He means—we might be traveling through Time, Ramey!"

"Time!" For a moment Ramey was jarred completely out of his self-possession. Then his sense of humor came to his rescue. "Oh, come now! We are letting ourselves go hogwild! It's been a hell of a day, I know. And we've had some unnerving experiences, but—Time!"

"Time!" For a moment, Ramey was thrown completely off balance. Then his sense of humor kicked in. "Oh, come on! We're really losing it! It's been a crazy day, I know. And we've had some stressful moments, but—Time!"

Syd O'Brien did not share his scorn. The more sober twin nodded moodily. "Nevertheless, it's a possibility, Winters. Time is a dimension just as truly as height, breadth, depth. Some have called it the Fourth Dimension and evolved the concept of a Space-Time continuum wherein all things past and present exist side by side. Even the man-in-the-street acknowledges the dimension of Time in his everyday life. When he says he will meet a friend at Broad and Main Streets, his directions are inadequate unless he specifies the floor, for if he is on the tenth floor and his friend waits at ground level they will not meet. The third dimension, height, must be taken into consideration.

Syd O'Brien didn’t share his disdain. The more serious twin nodded thoughtfully. "Still, it’s a possibility, Winters. Time is a dimension just like height, width, and depth. Some have called it the Fourth Dimension and developed the idea of a Space-Time continuum where all past and present things exist side by side. Even the average person recognizes the dimension of Time in their everyday life. When someone says they'll meet a friend at Broad and Main Streets, their directions are incomplete unless they specify the floor, because if one is on the tenth floor and the other is waiting at ground level, they won’t meet. The third dimension, height, also needs to be considered."

"Similarly, if he tells his friend he will meet him on the tenth floor of a building at Broad and Main, and he is there at ten o'clock but his friend does not arrive until two, they will still not meet—for they did not take into consideration the Fourth extension, Time."

"Similarly, if he tells his friend he'll meet him on the tenth floor of a building at Broad and Main, and he's there at 10:00 but his friend doesn’t show up until 2:00, they still won’t meet—because they didn’t consider the Fourth extension, Time."

"I understand that," acknowledged Ramey impatiently. "But to speak of crossing Time or 'traveling through' Time—that's absurd. Sheer nonsense for imaginative fictioneers to toy with."

"I get that," Ramey acknowledged, sounding impatient. "But talking about crossing Time or 'traveling through' Time—that's ridiculous. Just complete nonsense for creative writers to mess around with."


The old scientist stared at him quizzically. "I wish I could be as sure of that as you, Ramey. Unfortunately, science is forced to admit too many contradictory points of evidence to make such bold statements. I might mention the strange case of the two Twentieth Century American lady-tourists who, strolling in the gardens at Versailles, found themselves suddenly translated, incomprehensibly face to face with members of the Eighteenth Century royal French Court. This record is, unhappily, too well authenticated to ignore. I might also point to the accuracy of the prophecies of Michel de Nostradamus who claimed that by means of his magic he was able to move forward into the future and see those things which were to be.[5]

The old scientist looked at him curiously. "I wish I could be as sure of that as you are, Ramey. Sadly, science has to acknowledge too many conflicting pieces of evidence to make such confident claims. For instance, there's the bizarre case of two American women tourists in the 20th century who, while walking in the gardens at Versailles, suddenly found themselves inexplicably face to face with members of the 18th-century French royal court. This account is, unfortunately, too well documented to overlook. I could also point to the accuracy of Nostradamus’s predictions, as he claimed that through his magic, he could travel to the future and see what was to come.[5]

"Many other instances. An Italian record of a stranger who appeared mysteriously in Sicily some two hundred years ago in a machine, the description of which shows a marked resemblance to a rocket-propelled airship. Legend relates that this wise man, who spoke a curiously distorted English, made his home with the natives for several months, taught them new and better methods of husbandry, instructed them in the construction of mechanical devices, and stayed an incipient plague by medical means unknown to that era."

"Many other instances. An Italian record of a mysterious stranger who showed up in Sicily about two hundred years ago in a device that closely resembles a rocket-propelled airship. Legend has it that this wise man, who spoke a strangely distorted version of English, lived with the locals for several months, taught them new and improved farming techniques, showed them how to build mechanical devices, and helped prevent a looming plague using medical methods that were unknown at that time."

"Still," expostulated Ramey, "to travel across Time—"

"Still," Ramey protested, "to travel through Time—"

"As a hazard," pursued the old man, "let us suppose the continuum of Space-Time may be likened to a huge volume in which is inscribed all the history of past, present, and future. All things are written there—all. From man's darkest beginnings till the last feeble flutter of a dying sun stills in cold death a forlorn earth. Man, reading this volume, must perforce turn the pages one by one. He has memory of that which he has read, comprehension of that upon which his eyes presently rest—but no knowledge whatsoever of what lies before.

"As a risk," continued the old man, "let's say the continuum of Space-Time can be compared to a massive book that contains the entire history of past, present, and future. Everything is written there—everything. From humanity's darkest origins to the final weak flicker of a dying sun that leaves a desolate earth in cold silence. When humans read this book, they have to turn the pages one at a time. They remember what they've read, understand what they're currently looking at—but have no idea what's ahead."

"But there is another pathway through this volume. The creeping pathway of the bookworm. This is the shortest route between era and era. Through this infinitesimal tunnel the bookworm—or let us say a 'time machine' constructed by one who knows the manner of its making—can skip from epoch to epoch in the twinkling of an eye."

"But there’s another way through this book. The slow path of a bookworm. This is the quickest route between different times. Through this tiny tunnel, the bookworm—or let’s call it a 'time machine' built by someone who knows how to create it—can jump from one era to another in the blink of an eye."

Ramey stared at him incredulously. "And you—you think this thing we're in may be a sort of mechanical bookworm piercing the pages of Time?"

Ramey looked at him in disbelief. "And you—you really think this thing we're in might be like a mechanical bookworm boring through the pages of Time?"

"I do not know," Dr. Aiken told him again. "I simply point out that at least hypothetically these things could be. I do not know; no. But we will learn in a minute. For, see? The needle has stopped. And if I am not mistaken, the humming, too, has ended."

"I don't know," Dr. Aiken said again. "I'm just pointing out that theoretically these things could happen. I really don't know; no. But we’ll find out in a minute. Look? The needle has stopped. And if I'm not mistaken, the humming has stopped too."

He pointed. The moving needle had indeed completed its circuit and come to rest; the vibration was gone. Whatever had been the nature of the metal chamber's movements, it was motionless now. Red fidgeted impatiently above them.

He pointed. The moving needle had actually finished its course and stopped; the vibration was gone. Whatever had caused the metal chamber to move, it was still now. Red fidgeted impatiently above them.

"All right now, Doc? Okay for me to lift the trap now?"

"Are you good now, Doc? Is it okay for me to lift the trap now?"

"Yes. By all means, Barrett."

"Of course, Barrett."


Red raised the trapdoor gingerly. But no sunlight filtered into the inch-wide slit. He lifted it still farther, glanced anxiously down at his companions. "Hey, lookit! This is funny! It's dark! No, wait a minute—there's a little spot of light. And there's another wall here and another ladder."

Red lifted the trapdoor carefully. But no sunlight came through the narrow slit. He raised it further and looked nervously at his friends. "Hey, check this out! It's funny! It's dark! Wait a second—there's a little bit of light. And there's another wall here and another ladder."

"Give him the torch, Syd," cried Dr. Aiken. "There.... Got it, Barrett? Go on up. Climb the ladder. See if you can find out where we are, and what—"

"Give him the flashlight, Syd," yelled Dr. Aiken. "There.... Got it, Barrett? Go ahead. Climb the ladder. Check if you can figure out where we are, and what—"

The flaming brand bobbed upward ten, twenty feet, for a few seconds weaved in uncertain circles, its light reflecting to those below only a gray formlessness and the foreshortened outlines of the climbing Barrett. Then:

The flaming torch rose up ten, twenty feet, weaving in uncertain circles for a few seconds, its light only casting a gray shapelessness and the distorted shapes of the climbing Barrett below. Then:

"Ramey! Doc!" cried Red.

"Ramey! Doctor!" yelled Red.

"What is it?"

"What's that?"

"Come on up here, everybody, quick! Look! There's a platform up here and a couple of peepholes, and—and it's the damnedest thing you ever seen. We ain't moved an inch. We're still in the temple. But—but it ain't empty now. There's about three billion people gathered in it!"

"Come on up here, everyone, quickly! Look! There’s a platform up here and a few peepholes, and—and it’s the craziest thing you’ve ever seen. We haven't moved at all. We're still in the temple. But—but it’s not empty anymore. There are about three billion people gathered in it!"


CHAPTER VII

Gods of the Jungle

Jungle Gods

Red's hyperbole achieved at least one result. That of creating an immediate scramble for the ladder. Within a very few minutes all the party, including even the muttering Sheng-ti, had joined him on the platform before the circular openings he had mentioned. Of these there were approximately a dozen, spaced at irregular intervals around the chamber in which they now found themselves. Ramey, standing beside the girl Sheila, stared down upon a sight to stagger the wildest imagination.

Red's exaggeration had at least one effect: it sent everyone scrambling for the ladder. Within just a few minutes, everyone in the group, even the mumbling Sheng-ti, had gathered on the platform in front of the circular openings he had pointed out. There were about a dozen of these openings, spaced unevenly around the chamber they were in. Ramey, standing next to the girl Sheila, looked down at a sight that would blow anyone's mind.

He looked from an elevated vantage post out across a tremendous hall of Angkor Vat. But there was a subtle difference between this room and those which Dr. Aiken had shown him hours—or was it centuries—ago? At first Ramey could not name that change. Then, with a start, he realized what it was.

He looked out from a high vantage point across the vast hall of Angkor Vat. But there was a slight difference between this room and the ones Dr. Aiken had shown him hours—or was it centuries—ago? At first Ramey couldn't pinpoint that change. Then, suddenly, he realized what it was.

Everything looked newer, cleaner, brighter. The pillars supporting the high, vaulted roof were more sharply incised, the carving more clearly cut, undulled by the leveling file of age. Furthermore, not just a few, but all the murals, the carvings, the multifold bits of statuary were painted, not in dull, faded hues, but in gaudy color, freshly radiant!

Everything looked newer, cleaner, and brighter. The pillars supporting the high, vaulted ceiling had sharper edges, and the carvings were more clearly defined, untouched by the wear of time. Moreover, not just a few, but all the murals, carvings, and various pieces of statuary were painted in vibrant, bright colors, absolutely radiant!

These things were evidence enough that a change had been wrought in their lives. But if anyone needed more, the court below stirred with living proof. "Three billion" was a typical Barrett estimate, but there were, Ramey saw swiftly, easily three, perhaps four hundred people gathered in the altar room.

These things clearly showed that a change had happened in their lives. But if anyone needed more proof, the court below was buzzing with living evidence. "Three billion" was a typical Barrett estimate, but Ramey quickly noticed that there were easily three, maybe four hundred people gathered in the altar room.

And what people! From every lurking corner of earth they must have sprung. Ramey gasped to identify representatives of every race, creed and color known to man. For the most part they were Asiatics, saffron of skin, oblique-eyed. But here stood a little group of gigantic Nubians, ebony-hued and strong, draped in jewel-encrusted girdles of samite; over there gathered a band two-score strong of golden-haired, pale-fleshed warriors, fur-garbed and armed with gleaming halberds; elsewhere, anxiously whispering amongst themselves, huddled a knot of dark-haired, hawk-nosed captains with rich beards that curled to their breasts!

And what a crowd! They must have come from every hidden corner of the earth. Ramey was amazed to see representatives from every race, belief, and color known to humanity. Most of them were Asiatics, with yellowish skin and slanted eyes. But there was a small group of towering Nubians, dark-skinned and strong, adorned in jewel-studded belts made of luxurious fabric; over there, a band of about twenty golden-haired, light-skinned warriors, dressed in fur and armed with shiny halberds; and elsewhere, a group of dark-haired, hawk-nosed leaders with rich beards curling down to their chests whispered anxiously among themselves!

Dr. Aiken whispered hoarsely, "Then—then it is true! We have traversed Time! Come back to the period of Angkor's glory. For, see? Syd, those bearded men—"

Dr. Aiken whispered hoarsely, "So—it's true! We have traveled through Time! We've returned to the era of Angkor's greatness. Look? Syd, those bearded men—"

"Assyrians," acknowledged Syd O'Brien, "or I'm stark, staring mad. But—but that means, Doctor, Angkor is centuries older than we thought. Their era was around 2500 B.C."

"Assyrians," said Syd O'Brien, "or I'm completely losing my mind. But—but that means, Doctor, Angkor is centuries older than we realized. Their time period was around 2500 B.C."

Red Barrett gulped, "You mean that there bellywash you was talking a little while ago is true? We actually have come back through Time? I don't believe it!"

Red Barrett gulped, "You mean that bellywash you were talking about a little while ago is true? We actually came back through Time? I can’t believe it!"

"I know just how you feel," assented Lake O'Brien. "I hate to admit it myself. It makes me feel like a candidate for the padded-cell brigade. But you've got eyes, Barrett. There's the proof before you. How else can you explain it?"

"I know exactly how you feel," agreed Lake O'Brien. "I hate to say it myself. It makes me feel like I should be in a padded cell. But you can see it, Barrett. There's the proof right in front of you. How else can you explain it?"

"I can't," snorted Barrett stubbornly, "and I ain't going to try to. This is a dream, that's what. A dream or a hally-soosynation. For all I know, maybe I got conked in the fight, and I'm delirial. Yeah—that's what it is! I'm off my button and seeing things. I don't believe none of this. You hear me—?" He swung suddenly to the peephole, raised his voice in a roar. "I don't believe in you! Get it? You guys are spooks, dreams, nightmares! Go 'way! And—Oh, my golly! Ramey!"

"I can't," Barrett huffed defiantly, "and I'm not going to even try. This is just a dream, that's what it is. A dream or some kind of hallucination. For all I know, maybe I got knocked out in the fight, and I'm just delusional. Yeah—that's definitely it! I'm out of my mind and seeing things. I don't believe any of this. Do you hear me—?" He suddenly turned to the peephole and shouted, "I don't believe in you! Got it? You guys are just ghosts, dreams, nightmares! Go away! And—Oh, my gosh! Ramey!"


HIS words ended in an agonized howl. For his shout had brought an unexpected result. Real or unreal, the "hallucinations" thronging the hall below had an auditory sense. At Red's bellow, all murmurs, all motion, suddenly stopped—and every eye turned upward toward the source of those cries. Now something like a shudder coursed through the assemblage. Voices rose shrilly, a dozen figures raced bleating from the room ... and to the last man, those left behind fell to their knees in attitudes of abject worship!

HIS words ended in a tormented scream. His shout had an unexpected effect. Whether real or imagined, the "hallucinations" crowding the hall below could hear. At Red's roar, all whispers and movement instantly ceased—and every eye turned upward towards the source of those cries. A wave of unease swept through the crowd. Voices screamed in panic, a dozen people rushed out of the room... and every person remaining dropped to their knees in complete submission!

Ramey turned in confusion to the girl beside him.

Ramey turned in confusion to the girl next to him.

"Now what?" he demanded helplessly.

"Now what?" he demanded helplessly.

"I think I know!" said Sheila. "This chamber we're in is the interior of one of their idols. These peepholes must be the eyes in the image. Or perhaps they are just concealed in the carving. Look underneath this opening. See that funnel-shaped pipe? That's a speaking-tube, magnifying the voice. No wonder they're excited. When Red shouted, it must have seemed their god was bellowing orders to them."

"I think I get it!" said Sheila. "This room we're in is the inside of one of their idols. These peepholes must be the eyes in the statue. Or maybe they're just hidden in the carving. Look under this opening. Do you see that funnel-shaped pipe? That's a speaking tube, amplifying the voice. No wonder they're excited. When Red shouted, it probably felt like their god was yelling orders to them."

"That's it!" agreed Lake. "That was a fairly common trick of ancient priesthoods. Hollow gods from which they could spy on their followers, deliver oracular utterances. Hand me that torch, Syd. I'm going down again and look for a doorway out of this image. There must be one."

"That’s it!" Lake agreed. "That was a pretty common trick used by ancient priests. Fake gods they could use to keep an eye on their followers and give them prophecies. Pass me that torch, Syd. I’m going down again to look for a way out of this image. There has to be one."

He ducked below. As he did so, there came a second concerted moan from the throng. This time Ramey guessed the reason. The flickering of the torch across the viewholes must have seemed to the watchers like the glint of life winking in their idol's eyes.

He ducked down. As he did, there was a second collective moan from the crowd. This time, Ramey figured out why. The flickering of the torch across the viewholes must have looked to the onlookers like the glimmer of life blinking in their idol's eyes.

Then there rose a commotion from the far end of the hall, the babble of excited voices, and Ramey understood where had gone those who had fled the temple. To fetch someone in authority. For now there sounded the dry scrape of marching feet, the clank of metal upon metal, and into the altar room tramped a company of—

Then there was a commotion from the far end of the hall, the chatter of excited voices, and Ramey realized where those who had left the temple had gone. To get someone in charge. Now there was the dry sound of marching feet, the clinking of metal against metal, and a group of—

"Holy potatoes!" exclaimed Red awefully. "Giants!"

"Holy potatoes!" exclaimed Red in shock. "Giants!"

For giants indeed the newcomers were. An armed band of men, the shortest of whom towered a full head and shoulders above any other man in the hall. Ramey was six foot two. Red and the O'Brien brothers each also topped the six foot mark. But Ramey knew that all of them would appear as striplings if ranged beside this file of yeomanry. Six nine seemed a fair guess as to their average height, and he who marched at their head, a raven-haired, amber-skinned mountain of a man in the rich trappings of rank, assuredly topped the seven foot mark!

The newcomers were definitely giants. An armed group of men, the shortest among them stood a complete head and shoulders above anyone else in the hall. Ramey was six feet two inches tall. Red and the O'Brien brothers were also over six feet. But Ramey knew all of them would seem like kids next to this row of sturdy men. Six feet nine inches seemed like a good estimate for their average height, and the man leading them—a raven-haired, amber-skinned giant dressed in lavish rank—was definitely over seven feet tall!


A mutter passed through the crowd as he entered, and Ramey, whose eye was trained to note the psychological reactions of men, thought he could detect in the attitude of those gathered a poorly veiled hostility, a resentment and will to rebellion held in check only by fear.

A murmur spread through the crowd as he walked in, and Ramey, who was good at picking up on people's psychological reactions, thought he could sense a barely hidden hostility in the people there, a simmering resentment and desire to rebel that was only being restrained by fear.

Then the newcomer spoke, his voice harsh, imperious, demanding. The natives answered, pointing fearfully at the idol housing Ramey and his companions. The giant captain's brow darkened, his eyes flashed scornful fire, and once more he raised his voice. Ramey turned to Dr. Aiken eagerly.

Then the newcomer spoke, his voice rough, commanding, and authoritative. The locals responded, fearfully pointing at the idol that held Ramey and his companions. The massive captain's expression soured, his eyes burned with contempt, and he raised his voice again. Ramey turned to Dr. Aiken with excitement.

"What's he saying, Doc? Can you—?"

"What's he saying, Doc? Can you—?"

"No. It's no language I know. It sounds slightly like Sanskrit, but the syllablation and intonation are oddly different."

"No. It’s not a language I recognize. It sounds a bit like Sanskrit, but the way it's broken up into syllables and the intonation are really different."

And then, surprisingly, Sheng-ti spoke beside them.

And then, unexpectedly, Sheng-ti spoke next to them.

"Aie, doom!" he moaned softly. "Lo, the day of our judgment is at hand. For the gods walk again and speak their ancient tongues!"

"Aie, doom!" he groaned quietly. "Look, the day of our judgment is approaching. The gods are among us once more, speaking their ancient languages!"

Sheila gripped the old priest's arm tightly.

Sheila held the old priest's arm firmly.

"Sheng-ti—you understand? Translate for us!"

"Sheng-ti—you get it? Translate for us!"

"They speak of mysteries too holy for humble ears," groaned the priest. "They tell the Mighty One the idol has spoken. He laughs and says it is untrue. But they insist. Now he mocks them, calls them fearful fools."

"They talk about mysteries that are too sacred for ordinary ears," the priest complained. "They tell the Almighty that the idol has spoken. He laughs and says it's not true. But they keep insisting. Now He's making fun of them, calling them scared fools."

Red Barrett snorted.

Red Barrett scoffed.

"Oh! A wise guy, huh? A know-it-all? Well, watch me take him down a peg!" And again his lips found the tube. His voice rolled in a hollow roar. "Tally-ho, smart-aleck! Brooklyn-dodgers ... officeofproductionmanagement ... gadzooks.... How do you like them apples?" He fell away from the opening, chuckling, as the giant's blanched face whirled toward the idol. "Guess that'll hold His Nibs for a while! What's he saying now, Sheng-ti?"

"Oh! A wise guy, huh? A know-it-all? Well, watch me take him down a notch!" And again his lips found the tube. His voice boomed with a hollow echo. "Tally-ho, smart-aleck! Brooklyn Dodgers ... office of production management ... wow.... How do you like them apples?" He stepped back from the opening, laughing, as the giant's pale face turned toward the idol. "Guess that’ll keep Him in check for a bit! What’s he saying now, Sheng-ti?"

The bonze listened intently as again the saffron-hued commander spoke. But Red's gag had backfired. For—

The monk listened closely as the saffron-clad commander spoke once more. But Red's plan had misfired. For—

"The Great One admits," relayed Sheng-ti, "that the idol did speak. Now he is affrighted lest the god may have been offended. He would make atonement. Lo, he bids his warriors seize a virgin, and bear her to the altar."

"The Great One admits," reported Sheng-ti, "that the idol did speak. Now he is afraid that the god may have been offended. He wants to make amends. So, he commands his warriors to capture a virgin and take her to the altar."

At their leader's command, two of the giant yoemen had thrust forward into the throng, striking with the flat of their swords any who would hinder them. Now they tore from the arms of an aged man a young, white-skinned girl, and bore her, struggling and screaming, to the dais beneath Ramey.

At their leader's command, two of the huge soldiers pushed into the crowd, hitting anyone who got in their way with the flat side of their swords. Now they pulled a young, white girl from the arms of an elderly man and carried her, kicking and screaming, to the platform under Ramey.

And:

And:

"Ramey!" cried Sheila in sudden horror. "We've got to stop them! They're going to sacrifice her—to us!"

"Ramey!" Sheila shouted in panic. "We have to stop them! They're going to sacrifice her—to us!"


Red Barrett gasped, "Omi-gawd!" in a stricken voice, and spun to Ramey. "Why can't I learn to keep my big feeder shut? What—what'll we do, Ramey?"

Red Barrett gasped, "Oh my God!" in a shocked voice, and turned to Ramey. "Why can't I learn to keep my mouth shut? What—what are we going to do, Ramey?"

The solution came from below, where Lake O'Brien's voice suddenly raised in a shout. "Found it, gang! I knew there'd be a door somewhere. Well, you Jonahs—any of you want out of this whale's belly?"

The solution came from below, where Lake O'Brien's voice suddenly rose in a shout. "Found it, everyone! I knew there'd be a door somewhere. So, you Jonahs—any of you want out of this whale's belly?"

Ramey cried, "Come on, Red!" and flung himself down the ladder. Then, as the trio stood before the portal Lake had discovered, a sudden idea struck him. "Wait a minute! This is our chance to make an imprint on the natives!" He craned his neck, shouted to those still above. "Sheila, tell Sheng-ti to forbid the sacrifice! Tell him to say that the children of the god come forth to claim their victim."

Ramey shouted, "Come on, Red!" and jumped down the ladder. Then, as the three of them stood in front of the entrance that Lake had found, a sudden thought hit him. "Wait a minute! This is our chance to make an impression on the locals!" He stretched his neck and yelled to those still above. "Sheila, tell Sheng-ti to stop the sacrifice! Tell him to say that the children of the god are here to claim their victim."

The priest's words boomed above them, prefacing their entrance into this strange world. And—it was a great success. As the door swung open, and Ramey and his fellows burst forward onto a raised dais, it was to find all action abruptly frozen. The slave girl, her simple toga-like garment torn and disarranged, her wealth of red-chestnut hair, loosed by the violence of her efforts to escape, cascading to her waist, stood motionless in the grasp of two stricken fighting-men. Elsewhere a silence born of terror gripped the room. An awed paralysis which was shattered by the terrified screams of a hundred throats as the adventurers appeared.

The priest's voice echoed above them, announcing their entry into this strange world. And—it was a huge success. As the door swung open and Ramey and his friends rushed onto a raised platform, they found everything abruptly frozen. The slave girl, her simple toga-like dress torn and messy, her rich red-chestnut hair, undone by her frantic efforts to escape, flowing down to her waist, stood frozen in the grip of two stunned fighters. Elsewhere, a silence born from fear filled the room. An awe-induced paralysis was shattered by the terrified screams of a hundred voices as the adventurers emerged.

It was, Ramey could not help thinking with a sort of detached amusement, a most dramatic entrance. A super-extra, whipper-dipper of an entrance. Like all men with a sense of humor, he had an instinct for showmanship. Striding forward he realized with a little shock that throughout the excitement of the past half hour he had continued to clench in his left hand the object over which he had stumbled in the time-traveling cabinet. What it was, he did not know. But it might mean something to his audience. So as he stepped forward he lifted it proudly, melodramatically, above his head.

It was, Ramey couldn’t help but think with a sort of detached amusement, a really dramatic entrance. An over-the-top, sensational kind of entrance. Like all guys with a sense of humor, he had a knack for showmanship. As he strode forward, he felt a little shocked to realize that during the excitement of the last half hour, he had been clenching in his left hand the object he had tripped over in the time-traveling cabinet. He had no idea what it was, but it might mean something to his audience. So, as he stepped forward, he lifted it proudly, dramatically, above his head.

The reaction was swifter and more astonishing than he had hoped for. A concerted gasp swept through the crowd. The two giant guards released their captive and tumbled to their knees, and a great cry shook the temple. Ramey's eyebrows lifted; he tossed a swift query over his shoulder. "I struck pay dirt that time! What are they saying, Sheila?"

The reaction was faster and more incredible than he had expected. A collective gasp went through the crowd. The two huge guards let go of their captive and fell to their knees, and a loud cry echoed in the temple. Ramey's eyebrows raised; he quickly asked over his shoulder, "I hit the jackpot this time! What are they saying, Sheila?"

And apparently from the lips of the idol—for Ramey saw now that it was a gigantic, hideously leering statue in which they had hidden—came the answer.

And apparently from the mouth of the idol—for Ramey now realized that it was a gigantic, grotesquely grinning statue they had hidden in—came the answer.

"They're hailing you as a god, Ramey! And they are crying out in fear because that thing you're carrying is the Bow of—of Rudra!"

"They're calling you a god, Ramey! And they're shouting in fear because that thing you're holding is the Bow of—of Rudra!"


Now the slave girl, whimpering prayerful entreaties, slipped from the two who held her and threw herself at Ramey Winters' feet. It was swell stuff. Very godlike, flattering stuff. But also very embarrassing. Ramey touched the girl's shoulder, disturbed to find that she was trembling violently, gently lifted her and turned to Barrett.

Now the slave girl, quietly begging and pleading, slipped away from the two who were holding her and threw herself at Ramey Winters' feet. It was impressive stuff. Very godlike, flattering stuff. But also really embarrassing. Ramey touched the girl's shoulder, troubled to discover that she was shaking uncontrollably, gently lifted her, and turned to Barrett.

"Take care of her, Red. Maybe these overstuffed guys will try to make another pass at her."

"Look after her, Red. These overconfident guys might try to hit on her again."

Red grinned from ear to ear. "Who, me? Oh, boy—did I say no? Come here, sugar!" He took the girl into the shelter of his arm. She didn't seem to mind it a bit.

Red grinned widely. "Who, me? Oh wow—did I say no? Come here, babe!" He pulled the girl into the comfort of his arm. She didn’t seem to mind it at all.

Then from the back of the hall moved the majestically dark-visaged one who had commanded the sacrifice. He walked erect and proud, as befitted a noble, but his eyes were cautiously humble. Though he towered a full head above Winters, his attitude was respectful. To the edge of the dais he approached, stopped there and addressed the quartet. This time Sheila forwarded Sheng-ti's translation without prompting.

Then from the back of the hall stepped the imposing figure who had ordered the sacrifice. He walked tall and confidently, as a noble should, but his eyes were carefully humble. Even though he was a head taller than Winters, he maintained a respectful demeanor. He reached the edge of the platform, halted there, and spoke to the group. This time, Sheila provided Sheng-ti's translation without needing to be asked.

"He is Ravana, Ramey. Lord of Lanka, and appointed Overseer of—of something. Sheng-ti doesn't understand all he says. He bows before you and begs acceptance of the sacrifice he offered."

"He is Ravana, Ramey. The Lord of Lanka, and assigned Overseer of—of something. Sheng-ti doesn’t grasp everything he says. He bows to you and asks for acceptance of the sacrifice he made."

Ramey said grimly, "Tell him that for two cents I'd yank off his leg and stuff it down his throat. I don't like this sacrifice stuff." He motioned to Lake and Red. "Let's get back into the idol. We've saved the redhead, here. Now we'd better save ourselves. Hop back into the time-machine and go back where we came from—"

Ramey said in a serious tone, "Tell him that for two cents, I'd rip off his leg and shove it down his throat. I’m not a fan of this sacrifice nonsense." He gestured to Lake and Red. "Let's get back to the idol. We've saved the redhead here. Now we should save ourselves. Let’s jump back into the time machine and return to where we came from—"

From above came the voice of Dr. Aiken, alarmed and piteously eager.

From above, Dr. Aiken's voice came through, sounding alarmed and desperately eager.

"Oh, no, Winters! Not yet! Not quite yet! We can return to our own time later. But this is the opportunity of a lifetime! We can't leave until we've learned more about this magnificent culture ... this period! Besides—in our own era, the Japs are still hunting for us. We must allow several hours to pass before we return."

"Oh, no, Winters! Not yet! Not just yet! We can go back to our time later. But this is a once-in-a-lifetime chance! We can't leave until we've learned more about this incredible culture... this period! Besides—in our own time, the Japanese are still searching for us. We need to wait several hours before we head back."

Ramey sought his companions' eyes. Lake grinned and nodded. Red tightened his arm about the shoulders of his new and welcome responsibility. "Okay with me, chum. I'm just beginning to enjoy this Cooks' Tour." Ramey surrendered reluctantly.

Ramey looked for his friends' approval. Lake smiled and nodded. Red wrapped his arm around the shoulders of his new and welcomed responsibility. "I'm good with it, buddy. I'm just starting to enjoy this Cooks' Tour." Ramey gave in, though reluctantly.

"All right, then. Come on down. But before you do, better tell this guy to take us to the Kingfish around here."

"Okay, then. Come on down. But before you do, you should let this guy know to take us to the Kingfish around here."

Words rolled from the idol's motionless lips, and the giant chieftain nodded obeisance. And a few minutes later, the remainder of the time-traveling group spilled from their refuge within the statue.

Words streamed from the idol's still lips, and the giant chieftain nodded in respect. Just a few minutes later, the rest of the time-traveling group poured out from their hiding place inside the statue.


It Was all strange terrain to Ramey, the way through which the amber-skinned Ravana led them, but their course was apparently familiar enough to Dr. Aiken and his assistants.

It was all unfamiliar territory to Ramey, the path that the amber-skinned Ravana guided them along, but it seemed well-known to Dr. Aiken and his assistants.

Across an open court, up a long staircase, and into the most central of the ziggurats which comprised Angkor Vat. Lake O'Brien said excitedly, "By golly, Sheila, your guess was right! You said this building was the Big Shot's council hall—remember? And Syd and I thought—Well, I'll be jiggered!" His voice choked to a hollow whisper. "Golly, look! The—the carvings come to life! Apes! Warrior apes!"

Across an open court, up a long staircase, and into the most central part of the ziggurats that made up Angkor Vat. Lake O'Brien said excitedly, "Wow, Sheila, you were right! You said this building was the Big Shot's council hall—remember? And Syd and I thought—Well, I'm amazed!" His voice dropped to a hollow whisper. "Wow, look! The—the carvings are coming to life! Apes! Warrior apes!"

For standing before the door of the chamber they approached, garbed in the trappings of men, casqued and helmed sandaled and bucklered, gripping their bronze-tipped spears in altogether humanoid fashion, stood two huge apes who snapped their arms to attention as the group neared!

For standing in front of the door to the chamber they approached, dressed like men, wearing helmets and sandals, and carrying shields, two enormous apes held their bronze-tipped spears in a completely human way and snapped their arms to attention as the group got closer!

But even this marvel paled into insignificance in a moment. For now the great, carven doors of the council chamber swung open, exposing a throne-room of inconceivable grandeur. Ramey's first staggered gaze described trappings of fabulous wealth. Gold and ivory, teak and silver, ebony and the sparking luster of priceless gems. These things he saw and noted subconsciously. But at the moment they roused no wonder in him for there was—something else! A presence in the room that utterly robbed him of his breath.

But even this wonder quickly became unimportant. The large, carved doors of the council chamber swung open, revealing a throne room of unbelievable magnificence. Ramey's initial shocked glance took in the signs of incredible wealth. Gold and ivory, teak and silver, ebony, and the shimmering shine of priceless gems. He noticed these things without really thinking about them. But at that moment, they didn’t amaze him because there was—something else! A presence in the room that completely took his breath away.

A man, seated on the golden throne. A man of Ramey's own height. An older man, gray of hair and lined of visage, now leaning forward curiously to greet them. A grave, quiet, kindly man, in all respects like the millions of humans living on the earth of Ramey's era. But for one thing. The flesh of this ruler was—hyacinthine blue!

A man sat on the golden throne. He was the same height as Ramey. An older man, with gray hair and a lined face, leaning forward curiously to welcome them. He was a serious, calm, and kind man, just like the millions of people living on Earth during Ramey’s time. But there was one thing that set him apart. The skin of this ruler was—hyacinthine blue!


CHAPTER VIII

Rakshasi

Demoness

With a sort of detached wonder, Ramey noticed that the blue man did not rise from his throne to greet them.

With a kind of curious detachment, Ramey observed that the blue man didn't get up from his throne to welcome them.

Even a ruler of men, the young airman thought dimly, should humble himself before gods. Then the conviction came to him that the ruler of Angkor did not consider them gods! Of their origin he had, could have, no knowledge. But it was obvious that he recognized them, somehow, for exactly what they were: human beings caught in a web of circumstances inexplicable even to themselves.

Even a leader of people, the young pilot thought vaguely, should lower himself before gods. Then he realized that the ruler of Angkor didn’t see them as gods! He had no knowledge of their origins, nor could he have any. But it was clear that he recognized them, in some way, for exactly what they were: human beings trapped in a web of circumstances that even they couldn’t explain.

So the blue lord's preoccupation was with the giant Ravana. To the amber-skinned one he addressed his questions. The spate of their conversation sped back and forth between them so swiftly that there was not even time for the attentive Sheng-ti to translate for his companions.

So the blue lord was focused on the giant Ravana. He directed his questions to the amber-skinned one. Their conversation flowed back and forth so quickly that there was no time for the attentive Sheng-ti to translate for his companions.

But though the words of a conversation may be unintelligible, its tenor is ofttimes obvious to the careful witness. It became clear to Ramey that Ravana, at first polite in his salutation to the blue lord of Angkor, was becoming more presumptious and argumentative every minute.

But even if the words in a conversation are hard to understand, the overall tone is often clear to a keen observer. Ramey realized that Ravana, initially respectful in his greeting to the blue lord of Angkor, was becoming more arrogant and confrontational by the minute.

His shoulders became stiffer, straighter, more bold. Once he glanced back as if to assure himself that behind him ranged the solid phalanx of his warriors. His voice assumed a belligerent stridency, and an arrogant light emboldened his eyes.

His shoulders grew stiffer, straighter, and bolder. He looked back briefly, almost to reassure himself that the strong line of his warriors was behind him. His voice took on a combative edge, and a confident spark lit up his eyes.

Nor was Ramey the only one to notice this gathering insolence. The blue ruler frowned, and his tone developed an edge of asperity.

Nor was Ramey the only one to notice this growing insolence. The blue ruler frowned, and his tone took on a sharpness.

Now, however, the amber giant exhibited startling rudeness. Boldly he interrupted the azure-tinted emperor in midsentence, and cried what sounded like a loud demand. A brief, startled silence fell upon the court room. In that silence, Dr. Aiken prodded the bonze for information.

Now, however, the amber giant showed shocking rudeness. He boldly interrupted the blue-tinted emperor mid-sentence and shouted what sounded like a loud demand. A brief, stunned silence fell over the courtroom. In that silence, Dr. Aiken nudged the bonze for information.

Scanty as it was, it verified Ramey's suspicions.

As limited as it was, it confirmed Ramey's suspicions.

"The Tall One says the gods appeared to him; he therefore claims the right to house their mortal avatars whilst they visit. The Blue One reminds him he is but a guest at the palace, and that he, Sugriva, is emperor of Angkor."

"The Tall One says the gods appeared to him; he therefore claims the right to host their mortal avatars while they visit. The Blue One reminds him that he is just a guest at the palace, and that he, Sugriva, is the emperor of Angkor."

Lake chuckled. "Huh! Talk about your southern hospitality! It's peanuts compared to this! Scrapping over who's going to put us up for the night!"

Lake chuckled. "Huh! Now that's what I call southern hospitality! This is nothing compared to what we have here! We're fighting over who’s going to host us for the night!"

"Scrapping" was a bit of an exaggeration. It did not quite reach that stage. But in the moment following the silence it looked very much as though it might. The tall lord, Ravana, concluding his defiant demands, turned and snapped an order to his followers. Their hands leaped to their swords, they moved as though to surround the little party of time-exiles.

"Scrapping" was a bit of an exaggeration. It didn’t quite reach that point. But in the moment after the silence, it seemed very much like it could. The tall lord, Ravana, finishing his bold demands, turned and snapped an order to his followers. Their hands flew to their swords, and they moved as if to encircle the small group of time-exiles.

But now the Emperor Sugriva had reached the end of his patience, and with a swift decision exposed the hand of steel beneath the velvet glove. He cried a word. It might have been a title or a name.

But now Emperor Sugriva had run out of patience, and with a quick decision revealed the iron fist beneath the soft exterior. He shouted something. It could have been a title or a name.

"Kohrisan!"

"Kohrisan!"


The cry brought an instant response. From one of the arched doorways of the council room, as if he had been waiting on hair-trigger for the call to catapult him forward, sprang a strange figure. A short, gnarled figure so elaborately adorned, cap-a-pied, in the glittering habiliments of a warrior that Ramey had to look twice to see it was no man at all, but another of the weirdly humanoid apes.

The shout got an immediate reaction. From one of the curved doorways of the council room, as if he had been on the edge of his seat, jumped a strange figure. A short, twisted figure so intricately dressed, cap-a-pied, in the sparkling attire of a warrior that Ramey had to look twice to realize it was not a man at all, but another of the bizarrely humanoid apes.

The monkey-captain sized up the situation at a glance, lifted his voice in a cry that bore little resemblance to the shrill chattering of ordinary banderlogs. The apparently tenantless court sprang to life. Through every portal flooded troops of the armed monkey-men to arraign themselves grimly behind their leader. The furry captain spoke, this time directly to Ravana, who scowled at him.

The monkey-captain assessed the situation quickly and raised his voice in a shout that sounded nothing like the typical shrill chatter of regular monkeys. The seemingly empty courtyard came alive. Through every entrance, groups of armed monkey-men flooded in to line up grimly behind their leader. The furry captain addressed Ravana directly this time, who glared back at him.

For a moment it seemed Ravana trembled on the brink of a decision. His right hand yearned toward his sword. Then he shrugged and forced a smile to his lips. He made a perfunctory, almost insulting, bow to the blue-skinned lord of the jungle, then crisped a word to his followers. They turned and marched from the room. As Ravana passed the squat ape-man, he sneered a mocking taunt; the gaudily garbed little creature flinched as if struck with a blow. Then Ravana and his bullies were gone, and Sugriva beckoned Ramey's party to advance toward him.

For a moment, it looked like Ravana was about to make a decision. His right hand instinctively moved toward his sword. Then he shrugged and forced a smile. He gave a half-hearted, almost disrespectful bow to the blue-skinned lord of the jungle, then muttered a quick command to his followers. They turned and marched out of the room. As Ravana walked past the short ape-man, he sneered a mocking insult; the brightly dressed little creature flinched as if he had been hit. Then Ravana and his thugs were gone, and Sugriva signaled for Ramey's group to move toward him.

Ramey's first impression of the emperor had been that Sugriva was a wishy-washy sort. Now he was forced to alter that opinion. There was no nervousness, no uncertainty in the blue lord's manner. He seemed to have weighed carefully the problem and arrived at a conclusion. He was a gentle man but he could act when action was required. And he was a man of penetrating intellect. He had already recognized that Sheng-ti was the only one to whom his words held meaning. He addressed himself to the bonze. Sheng-ti answered with a new note of humility in his voice, then relayed the message.

Ramey's first impression of the emperor was that Sugriva was weak and indecisive. Now he had to change that view. There was no nervousness or uncertainty in the blue lord's demeanor. He seemed to have carefully considered the problem and come to a decision. He was a kind man, but he could take action when needed. Plus, he had a sharp mind. He had already recognized that Sheng-ti was the only one who truly understood his words. He directed his attention to the bonze. Sheng-ti responded with a new tone of humility in his voice and then conveyed the message.

"The Blue One says to follow him. He would understand and be understood."

"The Blue One says to follow him. He gets it and will make sure you get it too."

Wonderingly the little group followed Sugriva to a small privy chamber beyond the throne-room. As they entered this Ramey's eyes widened to behold another metal cabinet somewhat similar to that in which they had been borne here, but of hemispherical shape. Into this the ruler motioned them. Red Barrett looked dubious.

Wondering, the little group followed Sugriva to a small private chamber beyond the throne room. As they entered, Ramey's eyes widened at the sight of another metal cabinet, somewhat similar to the one they had come in, but hemispherical in shape. The ruler gestured for them to step inside. Red Barrett looked unsure.

"Hey, what's he going to do, Ramey? Send us back where we come from? So soon? Aw, gee! Me and Toots here ain't hardly got acquainted yet."

"Hey, what's he going to do, Ramey? Send us back where we came from? So soon? Aw, man! Toots and I haven't even gotten to know each other yet."

Syd offered warningly, "Look out. It's a trick of some sort. I don't trust—"

Syd warned, "Watch out. It's some kind of trick. I don't trust—"

"I think it's all right," Ramey reassured them. "Yes, I know it is. See, he's going in it himself. Come on. We'll never find out what this is all about if we don't take a chance."

"I think it's fine," Ramey reassured them. "Yeah, I know it is. Look, he's doing it himself. Come on. We'll never figure out what this is all about if we don't take a chance."

He stepped into the chamber behind Sugriva. The others followed. The blue lord closed the door.

He walked into the room behind Sugriva. The others followed him. The blue lord shut the door.


This chamber, too, had a control panel on one wall. To this the emperor went, adjusted small dials and pressed a plunger. Sheila screamed. Cries of alarm ripped the throats of Lake and Dr. Aiken. Ramey Winters was conscious that he, too, had cried aloud under the impact of a lance of fiery pain piercing his brain. From the ceiling of the chamber a radiation terrible to look upon blazed down upon them, its intangible beam of light seemed to smash them with tangible force. Ramey staggered a step forward, clutching for Sugriva. But even as he did so, he was aware that the ruler pressed another button, that the radiation had died, and the pain was suddenly gone.

This room also had a control panel on one wall. The emperor approached it, adjusted some small dials, and pressed a button. Sheila screamed. Shouts of alarm erupted from Lake and Dr. Aiken. Ramey Winters realized that he too had shouted in response to a sudden, intense pain piercing his brain. From the ceiling of the room, an unbearable radiation blazed down on them, its invisible beam felt as if it were hitting them with real force. Ramey staggered forward, reaching for Sugriva. But just as he did, he noticed the ruler pressing another button, and the radiation vanished, taking the pain with it.

His head throbbed and burned. He cried, "Damn you! What's the big idea? What are you trying to do to us?" But there was disarming candor in the blue man's smile. "Peace, my friend," he soothed. "There will be no more pain. It is over now."

His head ached and felt hot. He shouted, "Damn you! What's going on? What are you trying to do to us?" But there was a disarming honesty in the blue man's smile. "Calm down, my friend," he reassured. "There won't be any more pain. It's all over now."

"Over?" repeated Ramey. "It had damned well better be over. You can't—" Then he halted, his mouth foolishly agape, as realization of what had happened dawned upon him.

"Over?" repeated Ramey. "It had damn well better be over. You can't—" Then he stopped, his mouth stupidly open, as he realized what had happened.

He had spoken to the Lord of Angkor. And the blue lord had answered. And each of them had understood the other!

He had talked to the Lord of Angkor. And the blue lord had replied. And they both understood each other!


Sheila Aiken stared at their new acquaintance wildly.

Sheila Aiken stared at their new acquaintance in shock.

"You—you're speaking English!"

"You—you're talking in English!"

He shook his head, a quiet smile on his lips. "No, on the contrary, it is you who speak my tongue. Not that it matters. We can converse in either. Now that we have undergone the ministration of the vilyishna, each of us possesses the other's language." He turned to the yellow-skinned bonze who, heretofore, had been his sole interpreter. There was a curious comprehension and sympathy in his eyes. "And you, my friend—your brain has cleared?"[6]

He shook his head, a slight smile on his lips. "No, actually, it’s you who speaks my language. But it doesn't really matter. We can talk in either one. Now that we’ve gone through the process of the vilyishna, we both understand each other’s language." He turned to the yellow-skinned bonze who had been his only interpreter until now. There was a look of understanding and empathy in his eyes. "And you, my friend—has your mind cleared?"[6]

The surly Sheng-ti was surly no longer. An amazing change had come over him; his eyes, which had ever been dark and cloudy with half-mad suspicion, were now gleaming. Ramey knew, even before the old priest spoke, what this meant. The mysterious vilyishna had performed for Sheng-ti the greatest of all possible services. It had lifted from his brain the cloud of insanity which had veiled it for years!

The grumpy Sheng-ti was no longer grumpy. An incredible change had taken place; his eyes, which had always been dark and filled with wild suspicion, were now shining. Ramey realized, even before the old priest spoke, what this meant. The mysterious vilyishna had done the greatest service for Sheng-ti. It had lifted the cloud of madness that had obscured his mind for years!

Sheng-ti cried out, a choking little cry of joy, and dropped to his knees. "It is, O my Lord! Thou knowest it is indeed clear and strong again!"

Sheng-ti shouted, a choked little cry of joy, and dropped to his knees. "It is, my Lord! You know it is truly clear and strong again!"

Sugriva laid a hand on his shoulder, raising him.

Sugriva put a hand on his shoulder, lifting him up.

"I am sorry it was necessary to subject you to even a moment's pain. But there was no other way. The patterns of the brain are not rearranged without a modicum of discomfort." As he spoke he opened the door again, they returned to the room whence they had come. "You are all recovered now?"

"I’m sorry you had to experience even a moment of pain. But there was no other way. The patterns of the brain can't be changed without some discomfort." As he spoke, he opened the door again, and they went back to the room they had just left. "Are you all better now?"


Dr. Aiken's eyes were those of a new Balboa staring out across uncharted seas of knowledge.

Dr. Aiken's eyes were like a new Balboa gazing out over uncharted seas of knowledge.

"The vilyishna! Transference of knowledge by machine! Learning by superimposition of brain patterns!" he whispered. "Lord, what an achievement! Where did it come from?"

"The vilyishna! Transferring knowledge through machines! Learning by layering brain patterns!" he whispered. "Wow, what an accomplishment! Where did this come from?"

"It is an invention of my people," Sugriva told him.

"It’s an invention from my people," Sugriva told him.

"Your people?" repeated Ramey. "Who are your people, my Lord? In the world from which we came there are no men of your pigmentation. Who on earth are your people?"

"Your people?" Ramey repeated. "Who are your people, my Lord? In the world we came from, there are no people with your skin color. Who on earth are your people?"

It was then the blue lord Sugriva smiled. There was a touch of sadness in his voice. "My people are not of Earth, my young friend. They are of—another world altogether!"

It was then the blue lord Sugriva smiled. There was a hint of sadness in his voice. "My people are not from Earth, my young friend. They are from—another world altogether!"

"Venus!" cried Dr. Aiken suddenly. "Venus—that is your homeland! I knew it! Ramey, do you remember just as the Japanese attacked I was about to tell you of one of the oddest carvings we had discovered? That mural was a representation of the solar system, showing at the center the mother Sun, then, circling about her in their orbits, the planets of Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, and the other spheres.

"Venus!" Dr. Aiken exclaimed suddenly. "Venus—that's your home planet! I knew it! Ramey, do you remember just before the Japanese attacked I was going to tell you about one of the strangest carvings we found? That mural showed the solar system, with the mother Sun at the center and the planets Mercury, Venus, Earth, Mars, and the other spheres orbiting around her."

"Two things about this mural perplexed us. One, that there was a definite line scored between the planets Venus and Earth, such a line as experience in deciphering Angkor's symbolism had taught us always represented 'contact' of some sort.

"Two things about this mural puzzled us. First, there was a clear line drawn between the planets Venus and Earth, a line that our experience in interpreting Angkor's symbolism had taught us always indicated some form of 'contact.'"

"The second point was that immediately beneath this diagram were a series of smaller carvings. One showing a forest of lush vegetation unlike anything known to Man, another showing a cylindrical, shiplike object surrounded by heavenly bodies, a third showing a troup of earthmen kneeling before a man like Sugriva. A man with blue skin. My Lord—you know the carving whereof I speak?"[7]

"The second point was that right below this diagram were a bunch of smaller carvings. One depicted a forest of vibrant vegetation unlike anything seen by humans, another featured a cylindrical, ship-like object surrounded by celestial bodies, and a third showed a group of earthmen kneeling before a man resembling Sugriva. A man with blue skin. My Lord—you know the carving I'm talking about?"[7]

Sugriva nodded. "Indeed, I know it well. Did I not cause it to be made? In the long years that have elapsed since I assumed the protectorate of this Earth colony I have had my subjects carve much of the history of our people into the walls of this citadel. But more of that later. I would hear now of yourselves. You came hither in the cabinet of Rudra?"

Sugriva nodded. "Yes, I'm familiar with it. Didn't I have it made? In the long years since I became the protector of this Earth colony, I've had my subjects carve a lot of our people's history into the walls of this citadel. But I'll share more about that later. I want to hear about you now. Did you come here in Rudra's cabinet?"

Ramey said, "Then you knew of the time-machine?"

Ramey said, "So you knew about the time machine?"

"Of a certainty, my son. Was it not built by my own blood-brother, Rudra, who, until he grew restless and fretful, ruled this colony with me? Ah, he was a brilliant one, Rudra, and a great scientist. It was he who designed the vilyishna, aye, and even the Bow of Death which now you bear. Important things might he and I have accomplished had he been content to stay here with me. But a score of years ago, dissatisfied and impatient, he built in the chamber beneath the altar room the cabinet which flies backward in Time. In this cabinet he made many trips into the past, returning ever and anon to amuse me with tales of marvels seen. But ever longer and more daring grew his trips, until finally there was one from which he returned not ever, nor the cabinet in which he had gone. Tell me—and saw you my blood-brother Rudra in the era whence you came?"

"Definitely, my son. Wasn't it built by my own blood-brother, Rudra, who ruled this colony with me until he became restless and anxious? Ah, he was brilliant, Rudra, and a great scientist. He designed the vilyishna, and even the Bow of Death that you carry now. We could have accomplished so much together if he had chosen to stay here with me. But twenty years ago, feeling dissatisfied and impatient, he built the cabinet in the chamber beneath the altar room that travels backward in time. In this cabinet, he made many trips to the past, coming back every now and then to share stories of the wonders he had seen. But his trips grew longer and bolder, until finally there was one from which he never returned, nor did the cabinet in which he had left. Tell me—did you see my blood-brother Rudra in the era you came from?"


Dr. Aiken shook his head sorrowfully. "No, my Lord. We saw him not. The cabinet was thick with dust, and Rudra's bow lay on the floor. The machine itself had lain hidden in its chamber from the sight of man for countless centuries."

Dr. Aiken shook his head sadly. "No, my Lord. We didn’t see him. The cabinet was covered in dust, and Rudra's bow was on the floor. The machine itself had been hidden in its chamber from human sight for countless centuries."

Sugriva sighed.

Sugriva let out a sigh.

"Then he is indeed perished. But tell me—how came you to find the cabinet? And from what ancient era came you? Rudra found many signs of life in the ages he traversed, but never a race of Earthmen cultured as yourselves."

"Then he is really gone. But tell me—how did you discover the cabinet? And from what ancient time do you come? Rudra found many signs of life in the ages he traveled through, but never a race of Earthmen as cultured as you."

"We are not from the Past, my Lord, but the Future."

"We're not from the Past, my Lord, but from the Future."

"Future! But my brother's machine could not safely move forward in Time! He told me so. Only into the Past—"

"Future! But my brother's machine couldn't safely go forward in time! He told me that. Only into the past—"

"Nevertheless, he must have tried. For we found his cabinet in an age five thousands of years later than this."

"Still, he must have made an effort. We discovered his cabinet in a time five thousand years later than this."

Sugriva nodded dolefully.

Sugriva nodded sadly.

"Now I can guess why he returned not. He was daring, my brother. Too daring. But—the future, you say? Tell me, then—is my small colony a great and beautiful metropolis in the period whence you came hither?"

"Now I can guess why he didn’t come back. He was bold, my brother. Too bold. But—the future, you say? Tell me, then—does my small colony become a great and beautiful city in the time you came from?"

"Not so, my Lord Sugriva," answered Dr. Aiken regretfully. "Somewhere in the centuries which span between now and our era, an evilness has befallen this colony of yours. For in the world we left behind us, these mighty halls and temples are but a haunting wonder lost in the slumbering sea of leafy jungles."

"Not at all, my Lord Sugriva," Dr. Aiken replied sadly. "Somewhere in the centuries that stretch between now and our time, something terrible has happened to your colony. In the world we came from, these grand halls and temples are just a haunting marvel lost in the sleepy expanse of leafy jungles."

Sugriva's sadness deepened.

Sugriva felt even sadder.

"This is grievous news you bring me, my friends. If what you say is true, if fifty centuries hence this colony is vanished, its people scattered, then my labors here are of no avail. And my mission on Earth has failed. But—why?"

"This is terrible news you bring me, my friends. If what you say is true, if fifty centuries from now this colony is gone and its people are scattered, then my work here has been for nothing. And my mission on Earth has failed. But—why?"

It was a question for which the time-exiles knew no answer. Its solution lay yet in Sugriva's future, and was so far buried in their world's past as to be a forgotten secret. But they were spared the necessity of answering. For at that moment came an interruption. There wakened a flurry of action at the central gate, the doorway opened, and through its great portals swept a woman.

It was a question that the time-exiles had no answer for. The solution was still ahead in Sugriva's future and buried so deep in their world's past that it had become a forgotten secret. But they didn't have to tackle it just yet. At that moment, there was an interruption. A flurry of activity erupted at the central gate, the doorway swung open, and a woman swept through its large portals.

And what a woman! She was tall ... much taller than the average man, almost as tall as Ramey himself. But there was no gangling awkwardness to her height. Her figure was perfectly proportioned to her stature. She walked with the slow and lithe and languorous grace of a jungle creature. A panther, perhaps, thought Ramey, with rapt approval watching her move nearer. Yes, assuredly a panther. For she was neither white nor Mongolian. Her skin was the soft, fine ivory of the Eurasian. Ivory, shading to tawny gold with the contours of her body, deepening with the curve of her thigh, the round of her elbow, the shadowy cup of her breasts. Pantherine, too, were her eyes. Triangular eyes, long-lashed and lazy, with pupils of dusty emerald.

And what a woman! She was tall ... much taller than the average man, almost as tall as Ramey himself. But there was no awkwardness to her height. Her figure was perfectly proportioned to her stature. She walked with the slow, graceful, and relaxed elegance of a jungle creature. A panther, perhaps, Ramey thought with admiration as he watched her move closer. Yes, definitely a panther. For she was neither white nor Mongolian. Her skin was the soft, fine ivory of a Eurasian. Ivory, shading to tawny gold along the curves of her body, deepening with the flare of her thigh, the roundness of her elbow, the shadowy outline of her breasts. Her eyes were also panther-like. Triangular eyes, long-lashed and lazy, with dusty emerald pupils.

Captain Kohrisan sprang to attention as she approached, saluted and cried introduction:

Captain Kohrisan stood at attention as she came closer, saluting and exclaimed, "Introduction:"

"My lords—the Lady Rakshasi!"

"My lords—the Lady Rakshasi!"


CHAPTER IX

"—Or Not to Be"

"—Or Not to Exist"

The Lady Rakshasi spoke, and her voice was just what Ramey thought it would be. Throaty and mellow, caressing-low with a throbbing undertone of promise. She addressed Sugriva, and her words included all present, but there was that in her tone, her manner, the sidelong appraisal of her eyes, which made Ramey feel her welcome was for him alone.

The Lady Rakshasi spoke, and her voice was exactly what Ramey expected. Deep and smooth, soothingly low with a subtle hint of promise. She spoke to Sugriva, and her words included everyone, but there was something in her tone, her manner, the sideways glance of her eyes, that made Ramey feel her welcome was meant just for him.

"Greetings, Sire. My brother tells me the Children of the Gods favor us with a visit. I come to welcome them."

"Hey, Your Highness. My brother says the Children of the Gods are coming to see us. I'm here to welcome them."

Red Barrett made no attempt to conceal his frank admiration. He said, "Don't mention it, baby. Boy, Ramey, I'm getting gladder we come every minute. They grow 'em terrific around these parts! First little carrot-top, here, then this Ziegfeld doll—"

Red Barrett didn’t hide his honest admiration. He said, "Don't mention it, baby. Man, Ramey, I’m getting happier that we came every minute. They really grow them amazing around here! First this little carrot-top, and then this Ziegfeld doll—"

The Lady Rakshasi looked confused.

The Lady Rakshasi seemed confused.

"I am sorry," she apologized. "The red-haired god no doubt speaks words of great wisdom. But his humble maid-servant does not understand."

"I'm sorry," she said. "The red-haired god definitely speaks words of great wisdom. But his humble maid doesn't understand."

"It is nothing," Ramey assured her hastily. "The red-haired god but expresses his pleasure." Aside to Barrett he whispered, "Utcay the ackscray, opeday!" and Lake O'Brien guffawed loudly.

"It’s nothing," Ramey quickly reassured her. "The red-haired guy is just showing his enjoyment." He leaned over to Barrett and whispered, "Shut the hell up, okay!" and Lake O'Brien laughed loudly.

The interview was brief. That was Sugriva's doing. Politely, but with gentle firmness, he told her, "You have done well, Lady Rakshasi. The gods are pleased with your attendance. But now you must leave, for they would rest. They have come from afar to visit their worshippers, and they are weary."

The interview was short. That was Sugriva's influence. Politely, but with gentle firmness, he said to her, "You’ve done well, Lady Rakshasi. The gods appreciate your presence. But now you need to go, as they require rest. They’ve traveled from far away to see their worshippers, and they are tired."

The lovely Rakshasi bowed obedience. "Yes, Sire. I hear and obey. But ere I go, my brother bids me tender unto you his humblest apology for that which transpired in this hall. He bitterly rues his hastiness. He was confused, he bids me say, and overcome with awe by the presence of gods."

The beautiful Rakshasi bowed respectfully. "Yes, Sir. I hear you and will obey. But before I leave, my brother asks me to extend his sincerest apologies for what happened in this hall. He deeply regrets his rashness. He says he was confused and overwhelmed by the presence of the gods."

"It is forgotten," said Sugriva graciously. "Go now in peace, my lady. Convey to your brother our forgiveness."

"It’s forgotten," Sugriva said kindly. "Go now in peace, my lady. Please tell your brother we forgive him."

Rakshasi left, but Ramey's eyes followed her to the door. And the golden creature knew it, for just as she slipped from the chamber she turned once more, and for a fleeting instant her green eyes met Ramey's fascinated gray ones. And the look that passed between them held little of piety.

Rakshasi left, but Ramey's eyes trailed after her to the door. And the golden creature noticed it, because just as she slipped out of the room, she turned back one last time, and for a brief moment, her green eyes met Ramey's captivated gray ones. The look that passed between them was far from pious.

Then she was gone, and with her departure it was as if a disturbing fever had left the room. Ramey, feeling the gaze of Lake O'Brien curious upon him, felt a stab of warmth in his cheeks, and wondered just how much an ass he had made of himself. Apparently he had done a pretty fair job of it, for the one person whose eyes would not meet his was Sheila. And strangely, now that Rakshasi was gone, it was the clear, mist-blue sanity of Sheila's eyes that Ramey wanted most to look upon. He shook himself angrily and turned to Sugriva.

Then she was gone, and her leaving felt like a disturbing fever had lifted from the room. Ramey, sensing Lake O'Brien's curious gaze on him, felt a rush of warmth in his cheeks and wondered just how much of an idiot he had made of himself. Apparently, he had done a pretty good job of it, because the one person whose eyes wouldn’t meet his was Sheila. And strangely, now that Rakshasi was gone, it was the clear, mist-blue clarity of Sheila's eyes that Ramey wanted to see the most. He shook himself angrily and turned to Sugriva.


"Sire, you permitted the Lady Rakshasi to believe we are gods. Why? When you know we are not."

"Sire, you let Lady Rakshasi think we are gods. Why? When you know we aren't."

The Venusian overlord nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, my friend, I did not disabuse her belief. But it was no useless deceit. What I did, I did for your own safety."

The Venusian overlord nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, my friend, I didn’t correct her belief. But it wasn’t pointless deception. What I did, I did for your own safety."

"Our safety, my Lord?"

"Our safety, Your Majesty?"

"You have probably already guessed that Ravana is no more of this earth than am I. As my people come from Gaanelia, that planet which you know as the morning or evening star, he and his giant underlings spring from the red desert planet of Videlia."

"You've probably figured out that Ravana is no more real than I am. While my people are from Gaanelia, the planet you know as the morning or evening star, he and his giant minions come from the red desert planet of Videlia."

"Videlia?" repeated Dr. Aiken. "You mean—Mars?"

"Videlia?" Dr. Aiken repeated. "You mean—Mars?"

Sugriva searched his brain, nodded.

Sugriva thought for a moment, nodded.

"Yes. That is its name in your language."

"Yes. That's what it's called in your language."

Lake O'Brien moaned.

Lake O'Brien groaned.

"Sweet saints, 'what fools we mortals be'! And men think they are intelligent. Yet here, five thousand years before our time, the civilizations of our two neighboring worlds have simultaneously developed spaceflight—"

"Sweet saints, 'what fools we mortals be'! And people think they are smart. Yet here, five thousand years before us, the civilizations of our two neighboring worlds have both developed space travel—"

"No, my friend. It was we, and only we, who learned the secret of spaceflight. And like fools, we gave it away."

"No, my friend. It was us, and only us, who discovered the secret of space travel. And like idiots, we handed it over."

"Gave it to the Videlians?"

"Did you give it to the Videlians?"

"Yes. We Gaanelians are a quiet, peaceloving people. For centuries our culture has been great. Our cities dwarf anything you humans know. Our commerce, agriculture and industry are great. We want for nothing. Thus we have turned our leisure hours to the pursuit of knowledge and the refinement of art.

"Yes. We Gaanelians are a quiet, peace-loving people. For centuries, our culture has been remarkable. Our cities are much larger than anything you humans know. Our commerce, agriculture, and industry are thriving. We lack for nothing. Therefore, we have dedicated our free time to the pursuit of knowledge and the refinement of art."

"Our science discovered the secret of flight amongst the stars. Our expeditions flew to all the children of the Sun; to the planets you know as Mercury, Mars, even massive Jupiter and far, frozen Pluto.

"Our science uncovered the secret of flying among the stars. Our missions traveled to all the children of the Sun; to the planets you know as Mercury, Mars, even giant Jupiter and distant, frozen Pluto."

"Only on three other planets, however, did we find life. Here on Earth—crude, nomadic barbarism for the most part, with only in one or two places the rude beginnings of a social culture—on the second moon of Jupiter, and on Mars.

"Only on three other planets did we find life. Here on Earth—mostly rough, wandering savagery, with only in one or two places the rough beginnings of a social culture—on the second moon of Jupiter, and on Mars."

"The Martian, or Videlian, culture alone was in any way equal to our own. In our blind altruism we freely gave the videlian giants our great secret—" Sugriva smiled ruefully—"and now we regret it. For we have learned that the Videlians are not such lovers of peace as we. They are hard cruel people, greedy and grasping, predatory. Their space-vessels, like ours, have brought colonists to Earth. And of these interlopers, Lord Ravana is ruler. Lately it has became increasingly clear that he has not the same benevolent designs on the people of Earth that I was sent here to bring about."

"The Martian, or Videlian, culture was the only one that could match our own. In our blind kindness, we willingly shared our greatest secret with the Videlian giants—" Sugriva smiled bitterly—"and now we regret it. We've come to realize that the Videlians aren't as peaceful as we are. They are harsh, cruel people, greedy and predatory. Their spacecraft, like ours, have brought settlers to Earth. And among these intruders, Lord Ravana is in charge. Recently, it has become clear that he doesn't have the same kind intentions toward the people of Earth that I was sent here to promote."

"You mean he wants Earth for himself?"

"You mean he wants Earth just for himself?"


"That is what I suspect and fear. Consider. With a whole wide world of pleasant hills and valleys in which to establish himself, Ravana chose to construct his fortressed capital on an inaccessible island sixty miles off this mainland—the Isle of Lanka.

"That's what I think and worry about. Think about it. With a huge world full of nice hills and valleys to choose from, Ravana decided to build his fortified capital on a remote island sixty miles from the mainland—the Isle of Lanka."

"While he has pretended friendship, visiting me here and occasionally inviting me to his island stronghold, I have heard strange rumors about his over-lordship. Where as it has ever been the Gaanelian desire to achieve harmony between our race and yours, it is hinted that the humans who serve Ravana do so not as willing subjects but as—slaves! We have tried to pass on to our neighbors something of our learning and culture, exhibiting good will and friendliness. But I am told that what Ravana wants he exacts by forceful means.

"While he has acted like a friend, coming to visit me here and sometimes inviting me to his island fortress, I've heard strange rumors about his rule. Although the Gaanelians have always wanted to create harmony between our race and yours, it's suggested that the humans who serve Ravana do so not willingly, but as—slaves! We've tried to share some of our knowledge and culture with our neighbors, showing goodwill and friendliness. But I’ve been told that Ravana gets what he wants through forceful means."

"It was to investigate these rumors that I recently sent for representatives of all Earth's governments to meet here at Chitrakuta. You saw these representatives, I believe, in the altar room?"

"It was to look into these rumors that I recently called for representatives from all of Earth's governments to meet here at Chitrakuta. I believe you saw these representatives in the altar room?"

Ramey nodded. "They didn't seem to be particularly fond of Ravana. I don't blame them much. There's a brutal streak in the guy. His first idea, when the idol spoke, was to pacify it with a human sacrifice. If we hadn't spiked that deal, I'm afraid this young lady—" He nodded toward the chestnut-haired beauty clinging close to Barrett's side—"wouldn't be with us now.

Ramey nodded. "They didn’t seem to like Ravana very much. I can’t really blame them. There’s a cruel side to him. His first thought when the idol spoke was to calm it down with a human sacrifice. If we hadn’t stopped that from happening, I’m afraid this young lady—" He nodded towards the chestnut-haired beauty leaning close to Barrett’s side—"wouldn’t be here with us now."

"Well, Sugriva, I'm beginning to understand the setup now. It's not so unusual. The world we left behind was being sadly muddled by a mob with pretty much the same idea as the Videlians. They want to be top-dogs or nothing. So, now that we're here, what can we do to help you out? You want us to continue playing gods while you hold your round table conferences with the boys in the back room?"

"Well, Sugriva, I’m starting to see how things are now. It’s not that surprising. The world we left behind was being messed up by a group with pretty much the same mindset as the Videlians. They want to be in charge or nothing at all. So, now that we’re here, how can we help you? Do you want us to keep playing gods while you have your meetings with the guys in the back room?"

But Sugriva shook his head. "Not now, my friend. I shall explain that later. First you must have food, rest, time to collect your thoughts. Meanwhile, guard carefully the Bow. It is of vital importance. Kohrisan—" The ape-captain saluted smartly—"Show our guests to chambers where they may rest and refresh themselves."

But Sugriva shook his head. "Not right now, my friend. I'll explain that later. First, you need food, rest, and some time to gather your thoughts. In the meantime, take good care of the Bow. It’s really important. Kohrisan—" The ape-captain saluted sharply—"Show our guests to rooms where they can rest and freshen up."

The time-farers allowed themselves to be led away.

The time travelers let themselves be led away.


So began the incredible adventure, the "strange journey" of which Johnny Grinnell, in the prescience of life's ending, had spoken.

So began the incredible adventure, the "strange journey" that Johnny Grinnell, aware of life’s end, had talked about.

It was Syd O'Brien's idea when, that evening, after having bathed, napped or refreshed themselves as each saw fit, they gathered again in the garden-close outside their quarters, that they should bring this episode to a close. The gloomy twin looked—if such a thing were possible—more disgruntled than ever.

It was Syd O'Brien's idea that evening when, after bathing, napping, or refreshing themselves as each preferred, they regrouped in the garden outside their quarters to wrap up this episode. The gloomy twin looked—and if it were possible—even more annoyed than before.

"If you ask me," he said, "we ought to get going."

"If you ask me," he said, "we should probably get going."

"Going?" repeated his brother.

"Going?" his brother echoed.

"That's what I said. I don't like this business of messing around in things that happened five thousand years before we were born. It's not normal and it's not right. No good will come of it. I'm for getting back to the time-cabinet and pulling out of there before something happens and we can never get back."

"That's what I said. I don't like this idea of digging into things that happened five thousand years before we were born. It's not normal, and it's not right. Nothing good will come of it. I'm all for getting back to the time-cabinet and getting out of here before something happens and we can never come back."

Sheila gasped, "And miss this marvelous opportunity to discover the truth about things men have always wondered about, argued over? Why, Syd, we haven't even begun to discover the marvels of Angkor!"

Sheila exclaimed, "And miss this amazing chance to uncover the truth about things that men have always been curious about and debated? Come on, Syd, we haven't even started to explore the wonders of Angkor!"

Dr. Aiken said seriously, "Yes, Sydney, Sheila is right. Fate has granted us an opportunity to solve more of the mysteries of Man's beginnings than all earth's savants have been able to uncover in two thousand years. It is more than an opportunity; it is an obligation! We cannot leave yet. Why—" His fine old eyes glowed—"this afternoon as the rest of you slept, I wandered through the courts and the temples, conversing in their ancient tongues with men whose races were vanished before the first recorded history was written! Already I have learned enough to establish an entirely new chronology of history. And I have merely skimmed the surface!"

Dr. Aiken said seriously, "Yes, Sydney, Sheila is right. Fate has given us a chance to uncover more of the mysteries of humanity's beginnings than all of Earth's scholars have been able to figure out in two thousand years. It's not just an opportunity; it's our responsibility! We can't leave yet. Why—" His sharp old eyes sparkled—"this afternoon while the rest of you were sleeping, I explored the courts and the temples, speaking in their ancient languages with people whose cultures disappeared long before the first recorded history was ever written! I've already learned enough to create a completely new timeline of history. And I've only just scratched the surface!"

"Just the same—" grumbled Syd.

"Same old, same old—" grumbled Syd.

"Just the same," snapped his brother, "you're nuts! Back in our time, these temples are probably crawling with a regiment of vengeful Japs, wondering where the hell we disappeared to. It would be suicidal to go back now. We'd better just sit tight for a week or so ... take advantage of our opportunity, and return to our own time with a real contribution to science."

"Still," his brother shot back, "you're crazy! In our time, these temples are probably swarming with a squad of angry Japanese, wondering where we vanished to. It would be reckless to go back now. We should just hang tight for a week or so... make the most of our chance, and go back to our own time with a genuine contribution to science."


So it was decided. And somehow a week passed. Where fled those warm days and even more languorous nights, Ramey Winters could never afterward tell. For there was much to be seen and done, and once the weird comprehension of their actually being here established itself in his mind, Ramey, like all the others, dipped eagerly into the garnering of new knowledge.

So it was decided. And somehow a week went by. Ramey Winters could never explain where those warm days and even lazier nights went. There was so much to see and do, and once he truly understood that they were actually here, Ramey, like everyone else, eagerly dove into learning new things.

With the Lord Sugriva they spent many hours. Even feeling sure, as they did, that everything the blue lord of Angkor told them was true, some of his statements were so fantastic as to be almost incredible. As when Dr. Aiken queried him on the extent of Gaanelian colonization.

With Lord Sugriva, they spent many hours. Even though they were confident that everything the blue lord of Angkor said was true, some of his claims were so extraordinary that they were almost unbelievable. Like when Dr. Aiken asked him about the extent of Gaanelian colonization.

"I do not know, exactly," admitted Sugriva. "But there must be five, six, perhaps more colonies. One of my compatriots, I know, governs an outpost south and west of here. A desolate territory bordered on the north by vast desertland. Another bears the light of culture to jungle natives on a far continent, a hemisphere removed. Still a third has established himself on a tiny island to the west, where the mighty sea begins."

"I’m not really sure," admitted Sugriva. "But there have to be five, six, maybe more colonies. I know one of my fellow countrymen runs an outpost to the south and west of here. It’s a barren area bordered to the north by a vast desert. Another one brings culture to the jungle natives on a distant continent, a hemisphere away. There’s even a third who has settled on a small island to the west, where the mighty ocean begins."

"Lower Egypt!" cried Dr. Aiken raptly. "Its culture, differing sharply from that of the Upper Kingdom, has always puzzled archeologists. The lost Merouvian civilization which left great paved roads and cities where now is Peru. And a tiny island—?"

"Lower Egypt!" Dr. Aiken exclaimed enthusiastically. "Its culture, which is very different from that of the Upper Kingdom, has always baffled archaeologists. The lost Merouvian civilization that built impressive paved roads and cities where Peru is now located. And a small island—?"

"England!" cried Sheila. "Daddy, that explains why the legend of the 'blue gods' persists in ancient Anglo-Saxon history. The Druids worshipped 'men from the skies.' They had their 'sky-blue heaven' of Tir-n'a-nog. And as late as 1,000 A.D. the Picts went forth to battle with their bodies painted with blue pigment!"

"England!" shouted Sheila. "Dad, that explains why the story of the 'blue gods' lives on in ancient Anglo-Saxon history. The Druids worshipped 'men from the skies.' They believed in their 'sky-blue heaven' of Tir-n'a-nog. And as late as 1,000 A.D., the Picts went into battle with their bodies painted in blue!"

But again, as before, arose the question: if these colonies now existed, into what darkness had they disappeared that those of the Twentieth Century knew them only as legend? This was a cause of great sadness to Sugriva.

But once more, as before, the question came up: if these colonies were now real, into what darkness had they vanished that people in the Twentieth Century only knew them as legends? This made Sugriva very sad.

"I can only confess," he conceded regretfully, "that somehow our mission, the bringing of culture to your less enlightened Earth races, must have failed. Why, I do not know."

"I can only admit," he said with regret, "that somehow our mission to bring culture to your less enlightened Earth races must have failed. I don't understand why."


Here a great thought struck Ramey Winters.

Here a great thought hit Ramey Winters.

"But if we could only find out what destroyed your attempt, perhaps we could do something to prevent it!" His eyes glowed. "What a glorious thing for mankind! Already you have converted men from nomadic wanderers into a semi-cultured people. If that cause which destroyed—or is to destroy—your tutorship were to be removed—" Ramey faltered over the use of tense, feeling keenly the anomaly of their position as men of a future age, living in a past, being part of that past, yet knowing inerrably that which was to come—"Why, then, the whole history of mankind could be changed! There would be no decay in Egyptian culture, no Rome rising mightily, then toppling, no long Dark Ages. There would be only steady progress, ever forward, upward, to greater knowledge!"

"But if we could just figure out what ruined your attempt, maybe we could do something to stop it!" His eyes lit up. "What an amazing thing for humanity! You’ve already transformed people from wandering nomads into a somewhat cultured society. If we could eliminate the cause that destroyed—or is going to destroy—your guidance—" Ramey hesitated over the tense, acutely aware of the oddity of their situation as people from a future age living in the past, being part of that past, yet knowing clearly what was going to happen—"then, the entire history of humanity could be changed! There would be no decline in Egyptian culture, no mighty rise and fall of Rome, no long Dark Ages. It would just be steady progress, always moving forward, upward, toward greater knowledge!"

Syd sniffed, "You're day-dreaming, Ramey. The fact that we exist proves that the history of mankind took a certain channel. There's no way of changing that. Is there, Doctor?"

Syd sniffed, "You’re daydreaming, Ramey. The fact that we exist shows that human history took a specific path. There’s no changing that. Right, Doctor?"

"I don't know, Sydney. There is much to be said on either side. It may be that history is, as you say, unchangeable. But there is the problem of causality. Once this era was. We, having not been born then, were not here. Causes developed effects new causes—and a course of history was written leading to the world we know.

"I don't know, Sydney. There's a lot to consider on both sides. It might be true, as you mentioned, that history can't be changed. But we run into the issue of causality. There was a time when this era existed. Since we weren't alive back then, we were not present. Causes led to new effects, which created new causes—and a history was formed that shaped the world we know."

"But a new factor enters an old equation. This era again is, but we who do not properly belong here have entered into the picture by way of a time-machine. It is conceivable that our very being here is sufficient of a cause to change and divert the entire sequence of events which would otherwise have been the 'future.'"

"But a new factor enters an old equation. This era again is, but we who don’t truly belong here have shown up in the picture through a time machine. It’s possible that our very being here is enough of a reason to change and alter the entire series of events that would have been the 'future.'"

"Rot!" snorted Syd. "Excuse me, Doctor, but that's not logical. For if our being here were to change history in any slightest way—then we would automatically cease to exist! Because the exact and precarious chain of circumstances which brought us into being would have been altered."

"Rot!" Syd snorted. "Excuse me, Doctor, but that's illogical. If our presence here were to change history in even the slightest way—then we would automatically stop existing! Because the exact and delicate chain of events that led to our existence would have been disrupted."


CHAPTER X

Exposure

Exposure

So they dropped the matter there, completely unable to solve the problem, each convinced that his theory was correct, none without a lingering doubt but that the other's might be true. And the days sped by.

So they left it at that, unable to resolve the issue, each one convinced that their theory was right, yet all harbored some lingering doubt that the other's might actually be true. And the days flew by.

They were fruitful days. Lake, who had a flair for the philological, spent much time studying the Gaanelian language. To Red and Ramey, as professional airmen, what was of particular interest was the matter of spaceflight. Gaanelian ships, Sugriva told them, called regularly at every inferior conjunction of Earth and Venus, Videlian craft less frequently. "But often enough," the blue lord admitted ruefully.

They were productive days. Lake, who had a talent for language, spent a lot of time studying the Gaanelian language. For Red and Ramey, as professional pilots, what really caught their attention was the subject of spaceflight. Gaanelian ships, Sugriva told them, made regular stops at every inferior conjunction of Earth and Venus, while Videlian ships came by less often. "But often enough," the blue lord admitted with a sigh.

"And these ships—" demanded Ramey eagerly. "Their method of propulsion? What is it?"

"And these ships—" Ramey asked eagerly. "How do they move? What's their method of propulsion?"

Sugriva frowned. "I am not sure I can tell you, my friend. I have searched my brain for the words in your tongue with which to explain—but they do not exist. It is a concept utterly foreign to your culture. The nearest I can come to an explanation is to say there are 'fields of force' between the planets, and on these fields the ships feed and ride."

Sugriva frowned. "I'm not sure I can explain it to you, my friend. I've searched my mind for the right words in your language, but they just aren't here. It's a concept that is completely foreign to your culture. The best way I can describe it is to say there are 'fields of force' between the planets, and the ships use these fields to gain energy and travel."

"An electrical transmission of some sort, perhaps?"

"Maybe some kind of electrical transmission?"

But again the protector of Chitrakuta looked baffled. "Now there is a word in your tongue," he apologized, "which is foreign to me. A concept of your civilization I cannot grasp."

But once more the protector of Chitrakuta looked confused. "Now there’s a word in your language," he said apologetically, "that is unfamiliar to me. A concept from your civilization I can’t understand."

And Ramey realized suddenly that despite its many magnificent scientific achievements, the Gaanelian race was apparently in total ignorance of electricity! It was used nowhere; not for heating, lighting, communication. He tried to explain the phenomenon to Sugriva, but it was a hopeless task.

And Ramey suddenly realized that despite their many impressive scientific achievements, the Gaanelian race was completely unaware of electricity! It was used for nothing—neither for heating, lighting, nor communication. He tried to explain the concept to Sugriva, but it was a hopeless effort.

"I am sorry, Ramey. But that is a study in which I am not adept. If you will but wait until the next spacecraft arrives, a matter of but a few months, there will be those on board with whom you can talk more understandingly."

"I'm sorry, Ramey. But that's a topic I'm not good at. If you could just wait until the next spacecraft arrives, which will be in a few months, there will be people on board who you can talk to more easily."

And with this Ramey had to be content.

And with this, Ramey had to be satisfied.

But if the blue lord's knowledge of mechanical science was deficient, he lacked few other qualifications of leadership. During the stay of the time-exiles was held the grand parlay for which representatives had been summoned from every corer of the civilized eastern world.

But if the blue lord's understanding of mechanical science was lacking, he had few other shortcomings when it came to leadership. During the time-exiles' stay, the grand meeting took place where representatives were called in from every corner of the civilized eastern world.


Sugriva proved superbly his right to rule. To the gratification of the assembled humans and the disgruntlement of the Lord Ravana he laid down the Law. That there should be at all times peace and amity between the natives of Earth and their foreign visitors. That Earthmen should feel always free to call upon those of Venus for information and aid in new projects. That the chosen of Earth's youth should gather annually in the nearest Gaanelian colony for instruction in knowledge and culture. That Gaanelians and Videlians should at all times respect the territorial rights of Earth's races, and should at no time make any demands upon persons or services of terrestrial subjects for which the Earthmen did not receive complete and satisfactory compensation.

Sugriva clearly demonstrated his right to lead. To the delight of the gathered crowd and the annoyance of Lord Ravana, he established the rules. There should always be peace and friendship between the people of Earth and their visitors from abroad. Earthlings should always feel free to reach out to those from Venus for information and help on new projects. The selected youth from Earth should meet each year in the nearest Gaanelian colony for learning in knowledge and culture. Gaanelians and Videlians must always respect the territorial rights of Earth's races and should never make demands on individuals or services from Earth’s people without offering complete and satisfactory compensation in return.

There had to be teeth in this pronouncement. Sugriva bared them plainly, for the second time exhibiting the sternness which underlay his placid nature when he thundered determination to make all abide by this covenant, under pain of the displeasure and (if need be) the armed reprisal of the Gaanelian overlord. He did not hint what nature these sanctions might assume except to Ramey Winters, and then on only one occasion.

There had to be weight behind this statement. Sugriva showed it clearly, demonstrating the seriousness that lay beneath his calm demeanor when he firmly declared that everyone must stick to this agreement, with the threat of anger and, if necessary, military retaliation from the Gaanelian overlord. He didn’t reveal what form these consequences might take, except to Ramey Winters, and that was only once.

"Guard well the Bow of Rudra, Ramey Winters. The day may yet dawn when we will have need of it."

"Take good care of the Bow of Rudra, Ramey Winters. There may come a day when we will need it."

Ramey said, "But what is it supposed to do, Sire? I have experimented with it, but nothing seems to happen when I finger the grips. It's a pretty useless hunk of ordnance, if you ask me."

Ramey said, "But what’s it supposed to do, Your Majesty? I’ve tried using it, but nothing seems to happen when I handle the grips. It’s pretty much a useless piece of equipment, if you ask me."

Sugriva said, "I am quite content that you do not know how to operate the Bow, my son. It is too dreadful a weapon to be lightly exploited. But if the time ever should come for its use—"

Sugriva said, "I'm glad that you don't know how to use the Bow, my son. It's a terrible weapon that shouldn't be used casually. But if the time ever comes for you to use it—"

So the pact was drawn up, and the several races became signatories. It was a direct and challenging blow to the ambitions of the Lord Ravana, one that he swallowed with difficulty. But swallow it he did—though perhaps one of the greatest contributing factors to his signing was the fact that at the final meeting were ranged beside Sugriva the time-exiles—and that in Ramey's ready hand dangled nonchalantly the dreaded Bow of Rudra.

So the agreement was made, and the different races signed it. It was a direct and tough blow to Lord Ravana's ambitions, one he struggled to accept. But accept it he did—though one of the biggest reasons he agreed was that at the final meeting, the time-exiles were standing next to Sugriva—and in Ramey's hand, the feared Bow of Rudra dangled casually.


But the days at Chitrakuta, for such by now they had all learned to be the Gaanelian name for the temple they had known as Angkor Vat, were not all concerned with study or the grim business of government. There were hours of relaxation, too.

But the days at Chitrakuta, as they had all come to call the temple they knew as Angkor Vat, weren't just about studying or the serious business of government. There were also times for relaxation.

Red Barrett, for one, was thoroughly enjoying the championship of the beautiful damsel who had been placed in his care days before. Of course she proved a baffling bundle of loveliness in some respects. As on the first day, when Ramey chanced upon the duo in time to hear Red demanding perplexedly, "How? How's that? Come again, Toots!"

Red Barrett was really enjoying the company of the beautiful girl who had been entrusted to him a few days earlier. She certainly was a confusing mix of beauty in some ways. Just like on the first day, when Ramey happened to find them and heard Red asking in bewilderment, "What? How's that? Say it again, Toots!"

And: "Ich hight Evavne ab Daffydd y Marwnadd, mihr gneight," repeated his lovely charge demurely.

And: "I'm called Evavne, daughter of Daffydd the Poet, nice to meet you," repeated his lovely charge demurely.

Red moaned. "Hey, Doc!" he yelled, "Hey, Sheila! Anybody got any spirits of ammonia with them? Toots, here, has the hiccups!"

Red groaned. "Hey, Doc!" he shouted, "Hey, Sheila! Does anyone have any ammonia with them? Toots here has the hiccups!"

Ramey went to his chum's aid. "What's wrong, Red?"

Ramey went to help his friend. "What's up, Red?"

"It's Toots, here," complained Red aggrievedly. "I said to her, 'Look, Toots, I can't keep calling you "Toots" all the time. What's your real name?' So instead of giving me a straight answer, she makes with the double talk."

"It's Toots, here," Red complained, clearly frustrated. "I told her, 'Look, Toots, I can't keep calling you "Toots" all the time. What's your real name?' But instead of just telling me, she starts talking in circles."

Dr. Aiken, who had been listening with amusement, now spoke up. "But the young lady did answer you, Barrett. She said she was 'Evavne, daughter of David and Marian.' And—" The old man smiled slyly—"I believe you've made something of an impression, my boy. She called you her—er—'knight'!"

Dr. Aiken, who had been listening with amusement, now spoke up. "But the young lady did answer you, Barrett. She said she was 'Evadne, daughter of David and Marian.' And—" The old man smiled slyly—"I believe you've made quite an impression, my boy. She called you her—er—'knight'!"

"Yeah?" grinned Barrett. "Well, gee! That's okay, ain't it? Evavne, huh? Not a bad handle, Toots. But after this, you better talk English."

"Yeah?" Barrett grinned. "Well, wow! That's cool, right? Evavne, huh? Not a bad nickname, Toots. But after this, you better speak English."

"She is talking English, Red."

"She's speaking English, Red."

"Huh? Aw, now, Doc—"

"Huh? Oh, come on, Doc—"

"Well, let us say, then, she is speaking the ancient tongue from which modern English derives. I fancy—" said Dr. Aiken speculatively—"our charming friend is a daughter of one of those races which first settled the British Isles. A Pict, or a Celt."

"Well, let's say she’s speaking the old language that modern English comes from. I think—" Dr. Aiken said thoughtfully—"our lovely friend is a descendant of one of those groups that first settled in the British Isles. A Pict or a Celt."

"All I got to say," grumbled Red, "is that going in the vilyishna with us didn't do much good if that's the best English she can talk. Come on, Toots. You and me is going to see Sugriva and have him arrange another language-exchange in the recording booth."

"All I can say," complained Red, "is that going into the vilyishna with us didn’t help much if that’s the best English she can speak. Come on, Toots. You and I are going to see Sugriva and have him set up another language exchange in the recording booth."

And together they left on the expedition which was to remove their last lingual difficulty. They had no other kind.

And together they set out on the journey that was supposed to eliminate their final language barrier. They didn't have any other type.


Ramey Winters, too, was finding the soft, moonbright nights of Chitrakuta conducive to thoughts far removed from the grim ones of hatred, war and death that had governed his life until his translation into this elder world.

Ramey Winters was also finding the soft, moonlit nights of Chitrakuta perfect for thoughts that were far from the grim themes of hatred, war, and death that had dominated his life until he moved into this older world.

In Sheila Aiken he had found a woman who, after all these years of avowed misanthropy, had the power of arousing within him strange sensations. New sensations to Ramey Winters, perhaps, but sensations which any wise men could have told him were as old as humankind.

In Sheila Aiken, he found a woman who, after all his years of openly rejecting others, could stir up unusual feelings within him. These might be new feelings for Ramey Winters, but any wise person could have told him they were as old as humanity itself.

There was about her a something—a peace, a quietude, a gentleness—which filled a vital need in his makeup, which calmed and complemented the flamelike restlessness of his own nature. With propinquity came greater admiration for Sheila Aiken. And as the days and nights, especially the nights, threw them into ever increasingly intimate contact, admiration deepened into something Ramey thought, believed, feared he could name—but dared not.

There was something about her—an inner peace, a calmness, a gentleness—that fulfilled an important need in him, soothing and balancing the fiery restlessness of his own spirit. As they spent more time together, Ramey found himself admiring Sheila Aiken even more. And as the days and nights, especially the nights, brought them closer and closer, his admiration evolved into something he thought he could identify, believed it was real, and feared to name—but didn’t dare to.

Vainly he reminded himself that he was a fighting man, a soldier. That all this madness was a strange interlude out of which sooner or later he must return to take his ordained place in the world he had left. That he must neither pledge himself nor demand pledges of one whose world was so far removed from his own.

Vainly he reminded himself that he was a fighter, a soldier. That all this craziness was a weird break from which he would eventually return to reclaim his rightful place in the world he had left behind. That he must neither commit himself nor ask for commitments from someone whose world was so distant from his own.

But these decisions were more easily made than kept. And if, strolling at her side in the moonlight, Ramey never actually swept Sheila into his arms as he wished and knew he could, if he never actually spoke the words that with increasing frequency trembled on his lips, perhaps it was not necessary after all. For Sheila Aiken, though she had spent her twenty years living with men in wild, mannish places, was still inherently a woman. And she understood these things, and gloried in them.

But these decisions were easier to make than to stick to. And if, walking beside her in the moonlight, Ramey never actually pulled Sheila into his arms as he wanted and knew he could, and if he never quite said the words that more often than not lingered on his lips, maybe it didn’t really matter after all. Because Sheila Aiken, despite spending her twenty years among men in rough, masculine environments, was still fundamentally a woman. And she understood these things and reveled in them.

And the days and the nights were sweet, and Chitrakuta was an Eden. But even Eden had its serpent....

And the days and nights were lovely, and Chitrakuta felt like paradise. But even paradise had its serpent....


Rakshasi had almost slipped from Ramey's memory. A week or more had passed since he had met her in the council hall of Sugriva when late one night there came to him a Videlian warrior bearing the message that the Lady Rakshasi awaited him in her apartment. He was urged to come, pleaded the messenger. A matter of grave importance.

Rakshasi had nearly faded from Ramey's memory. A week or so had gone by since he had seen her in the council hall of Sugriva when, late one night, a Videlian warrior arrived with a message that Lady Rakshasi was waiting for him in her apartment. The messenger urged him to go, stressing that it was a matter of great importance.

Wondering, Ramey followed the man through darkened corridors to that section of the imperial city which housed the Videlian visitors.

Wondering, Ramey followed the man through dimly lit hallways to the part of the imperial city where the Videlian visitors were staying.

If it were business the Lady Rakshasi wished to discuss, the manner of her approach to the subject would have been a revelation to the financial tycoons of Ramey's day. For when he entered her apartment it was to find a small chamber, intimately draped, warmly scented with the breath of perfume, and exotically furnished with a tumbled pile of silks and furs upon which gracefully reclined the golden woman of Mars.

If Lady Rakshasi wanted to talk business, the way she went about it would have shocked the financial moguls of Ramey's time. When he walked into her room, he found a small, cozy space, filled with warm scents of perfume, and stylishly decorated with a messy assortment of silks and furs, where the beautiful woman of Mars lay gracefully.

In that room, enticingly dark save for small wicks guttering in corner niches, the Lady Rakshasi was more than ever the sleek, slumbrous cat of the jungles. The dusty emerald of her eyes lighted with invitation as he entered. She purred a word of command and the servant vanished. She and Ramey were alone.

In that room, enticingly dark except for small wicks flickering in the corner niches, Lady Rakshasi was more than ever the sleek, dozing cat of the jungles. The dusty emerald of her eyes glowed with invitation as he entered. She purred a word of command, and the servant disappeared. She and Ramey were alone.

"My Lord is gracious," she whispered in her husky voice, "to answer thus the plea of his humble servant." She touched the soft pillows beside her invitingly. "Would my Lord tarry and rest?"

"My Lord is kind," she whispered in her husky voice, "to respond like this to the request of his humble servant." She touched the soft pillows beside her invitingly. "Would my Lord stay and rest?"

He was, an inner consciousness warned Ramey, playing with fire. But an instinct stronger than reason lowered him beside her. This woman had something! The Hollywood of the world he had left behind would call it "oomph." More strictly rhetorical admirers would call it charm, fascination, allure. But he would have been a poor man indeed who could go without learning what the Lady Rakshasi wanted.

He was, an inner voice warned Ramey, playing with fire. But a stronger instinct than reason drew him to her side. This woman had something! The Hollywood of the world he had left behind would call it "oomph." More analytically inclined admirers would label it charm, fascination, allure. But he would have been truly foolish to miss out on discovering what the Lady Rakshasi wanted.

"Yes, my Lady?" asked Ramey. "What would you of me?"

"Yes, my Lady?" Ramey asked. "What do you want from me?"


The Lady Rakshasi turned slowly on one elbow, studied him long and lazily before answering. When she spoke her tone was servile still, but there was a question in her voice, and the suspicion of a challenge in her curious, heavy-lidded eyes.

The Lady Rakshasi slowly rolled onto one elbow, looked at him for a long time, and then replied. When she spoke, her tone was still submissive, but there was a question in her voice, along with a hint of challenge in her curious, heavily-lidded eyes.

"I called thee, my Lord," she replied, "to warn thee of an evil rumor which has of late gathered boldness in the temples. Believe truly that thy servant means no ill, nor doubts thy glory. But there are those who whisper that thou and thy companions are not gods at all—but only men! Some strangely say, men of another day."

"I called you, my Lord," she replied, "to warn you of an evil rumor that's been gaining traction in the temples lately. Please believe that your servant means no harm and doesn’t doubt your greatness. But there are those who are whispering that you and your companions are not gods at all—but just men! Some bizarrely say, men from another time."

"But, of course—" began Ramey. Then stopped, remembering the necessary deceit by which Sugriva hoped to maintain peace in the colony. He finished lamely—"But of course they jest! Surely all saw us come from the heart of the holy image?"

"But, of course—" Ramey started to say. Then he stopped, recalling the deception Sugriva was using to keep the peace in the colony. He ended awkwardly—"But of course they were joking! Surely everyone saw us come from the center of the holy image?"

Rakshasi smiled. "Aye, even so, my Lord. Thus told I them. But there be ever those who doubt. And they murmur that ofttimes the actions of thy companions are strangely ungodlike. They eat, they sleep like mortals. From place to place they transport themselves on foot rather than by instantaneous translation, as all men know is the way of gods. And many are the questions they ask, when all know the gods are omniscient."

Rakshasi smiled. "Yes, my Lord. That's what I told them. But there are always those who doubt. They whisper that often the actions of your companions seem rather un-godlike. They eat, they sleep like humans. They travel from place to place on foot instead of using instant teleportation, which everyone knows is how gods do it. And they have many questions, even though everyone knows that the gods are all-knowing."

It was not, Ramey had to concede ruefully, not just a chink in the armor. It was a gaping hole, big enough to drive a Mack truck through. He and his friends were touring around Chitrakuta like a bevy of wide-eyed schoolkids, and certainly putting on one hell of an unecclesiastical show!

It wasn't just a small flaw in the defense, Ramey had to admit with regret; it was a huge gap, big enough for a Mack truck to pass through. He and his friends were wandering around Chitrakuta like a bunch of wide-eyed schoolkids, definitely putting on quite an unholy spectacle!

"When the gods walk amongst men," he told her firmly, "they conduct themselves in the fashion of their worshippers. It is no man's right to question these things."

"When the gods walk among us," he said to her firmly, "they behave like their worshippers. No one has the right to question this."

"Aye, my Lord!" This time Rakshasi's agreement was more swift. He had, Ramey thought, pulled a successful sandy. "So told I them, yea, and even my brother Ravana which lent an ear to their impious murmurings. These are in truth the gods, spake I, come to mete justice and right to their children. Still—" Here her voice took on a plaintive, querulous tone—"Still cannot we of Videlia understand why the gods should show favor to the blue lord of Gaanelia, when it is our people which have ever been their most ardent followers. All know that the blue ones of Gaanelia are a cynical, impious race. Theirs is a culture of agnostic science. Many, indeed, have declared there are no gods at all, but only primal causes—"

"Aye, my Lord!" This time Rakshasi agreed quickly. He had, Ramey thought, pulled off a successful move. "So I told them, yes, and even my brother Ravana, who listened to their impious whispers. These are truly the gods," I said, "here to bring justice and fairness to their children. Still—" Here her voice turned plaintive and whiny—"Still, we from Videlia cannot understand why the gods would favor the blue lord of Gaanelia, when it is our people who have always been their most devoted followers. Everyone knows that the blue ones of Gaanelia are a cynical and impious race. Their culture is based on agnostic science. Many have even claimed that there are no gods at all, only primal causes—"

"Hold, my Lady!" interrupted Ramey. "The protector Sugriva is a good man—"

"Wait, my Lady!" interrupted Ramey. "The protector Sugriva is a good person—"


A note of passionate rebellion throbbed in the golden one's voice. "A good man, aye!" she cried witheringly. "In his feeble way! But they are a decadent, dying race, the Gaanelians! Where as we of Videlia—" A tenseness gripped her figure, and the shadowy amber of her breast rose and fell with her emotion—"are a great and growing race, young and strong. As the gods," she cried challengingly, "have much to offer men, so have their followers much to offer the gods! Allegiance and devotion, aye, and sacrifice!

A note of passionate rebellion pulsed in the golden one's voice. "A good man, sure!" she exclaimed scornfully. "In his weak way! But they are a declining, dying race, the Gaanelians! While we of Videlia—" A tension gripped her frame, and the shadowy amber of her chest rose and fell with her emotion—"are a great and expanding race, young and strong. Just as the gods," she proclaimed defiantly, "have much to offer humanity, so do their followers have much to offer the gods! Loyalty and devotion, yes, and sacrifice!

"Speak you, Lord Ramey—were it not to the gods' own benefit that they should cast down these weaklings of Gaanelia, and raise to the heights those who are their own true believers?"

"Speak, Lord Ramey—would it not be for the gods' own sake that they should bring down these weaklings of Gaanelia and elevate those who truly believe in them?"

Her meaning was clear. Ramey stared at her with sudden sharp intentness, a warning bell chiming in his ears. Here was open proof of the faithlessness Sugriva had feared. A plea for divine approval of Videlian ambitions. It was a good thing he had come here tonight. He must nip this movement in the bud.

Her meaning was clear. Ramey stared at her with sudden sharp focus, a warning bell ringing in his ears. Here was clear evidence of the betrayal Sugriva had feared. A request for divine approval of Videlian ambitions. It was a good thing he had come here tonight. He needed to stop this movement before it got any further.

"The gods, my Lady Rakshasi," he said sternly, "desire naught but peace. They will neither sponsor nor permit the elevation of one race over another. All must live in amity."

"The gods, my Lady Rakshasi," he said firmly, "want nothing but peace. They will neither support nor allow the rise of one race over another. Everyone must live in harmony."

The golden amazon's excitement died. Her voice lost its challenging note and became softer, throatier, more insinuating. She stirred nearer him, and the silk rustled languid invitation. The warmth of her body touched his own, hip and thigh, and the scent of her hair was a titillation to his nostrils.

The golden amazon's excitement faded. Her voice dropped its challenging tone and became softer, deeper, and more seductive. She moved closer to him, and the silk rustled with an inviting allure. The warmth of her body brushed against his, hip to thigh, and the scent of her hair teased his nostrils.

"But, say, my Lord," she whispered, "do not even the gods look with favor upon those who please them?"

"But, my Lord," she whispered, "don't even the gods look kindly on those who make them happy?"

The warning bell was clamoring brassily now. It rose and fell with the pound of Ramey's pulse. His temples hammered, his lips were parched, and forgotten now were Sugriva and Dr. Aiken, Red, the O'Briens, all those who had accompanied him into this strange adventure.

The warning bell was ringing loudly now. It rose and fell with the beat of Ramey's heart. His temples throbbed, his lips were dry, and he had completely forgotten about Sugriva and Dr. Aiken, Red, the O'Briens—everyone who had joined him on this strange journey.

Even the mist-blue eyes of Sheila Aiken were a far memory, colorless and without warmth.

Even Sheila Aiken's misty blue eyes were a distant memory, dull and lacking warmth.

He choked, "It is ... true ... that even a god might look with longing upon ... one like you, Lady Rakshasi."

He gasped, "It is ... true ... that even a god might look with desire at ... someone like you, Lady Rakshasi."

And she was closer still, the warmth of her tempting-near, her sleek, golden body yielding to his own, her breath upon his lips.

And she was even closer, the warmth of her inviting presence, her sleek, golden body pressing against his, her breath brushing his lips.


"Thou and I, if I delight thee, my Lord," she whispered. "Together might we raise Videlia into the power and glory which is rightly its own. With thy mighty arm, and with the strong Bow of Rudra, we will sweep all others before us. Nor shall we stand alone. For, lo—there is even my brother Ravana, whose heart sickens with hunger for the goddess Sheilacita who is in thy train."

"You and I, if I please you, my Lord," she whispered. "Together we could elevate Videlia to the power and glory it rightfully deserves. With your mighty strength and the strong Bow of Rudra, we will defeat all others before us. And we won’t be alone. For look—there’s my brother Ravana, whose heart aches with longing for the goddess Sheilacita who is with you."

Now the warning bell, which had become a faint tolling whisper almost submerged beneath the waves that engulfed Ramey Winters, burst suddenly into full, reverberant cry! With one shrugging movement he had thrust the tawny temptress from him and was on his feet.

Now the warning bell, which had turned into a faint whisper almost drowned out by the waves that surrounded Ramey Winters, suddenly burst into a loud, echoing sound! With one swift move, he pushed the tawny temptress away and got to his feet.

"What!" he cried. "Ravana—and Sheila? You mean he dares—" His brow flamed with a sudden, red rage; anger that was darker still with the realization of the trap into which he had almost let his senses betray him. "No, Rakshasi! That cannot be! Sheila belongs to me! No other man—"

"What!" he shouted. "Ravana—and Sheila? You mean he dares—" His forehead burned with a sudden, intense anger; a rage that deepened with the realization of the trap he had almost fallen into. "No, Rakshasi! That can't be! Sheila belongs to me! No other man—"

Then he stopped. For the Lady Rakshasi, too, was on her feet, panting and furious. The dusty emerald of her eyes was now the cold, burning green of glacial ice. Even in her outrage, her quick mind grasped the implication of his words.

Then he stopped. The Lady Rakshasi was also on her feet, panting and furious. The dusty emerald of her eyes had turned into the cold, burning green of glacial ice. Even in her anger, her sharp mind understood the meaning behind his words.

"No other man, my Lord? Then they were right! Thou are no god, but only a pretender! And Sugriva has lied. Well, he shall pay for his deceit. And you, too, poor mortal thing who prefers a pallid shadow to Rakshasi, you, too, shall regret this night. Go!"

"No other man, my Lord? Then they were right! You're no god, just a pretender! And Sugriva has lied. Well, he will pay for his deceit. And you, too, poor mortal who prefers a pale shadow to a Rakshasi, you will also regret this night. Go!"

She pointed a rage-trembling finger to the door. With a sick helplessness Ramey realized he had spoiled everything. To stay here now, to argue with this unreasoning amazon, would only make matters worse. He left.

She pointed a shaking finger at the door, full of rage. With a sick feeling of helplessness, Ramey realized he had messed everything up. Staying here now, arguing with this unreasonable woman, would only make things worse. He left.


In the late morning he woke from a tortured slumber to find Red Barrett leaning over him, shaking him. The brick-top was grinning mockingly.

In the late morning, he woke from a troubled sleep to find Red Barrett leaning over him, shaking him. The guy with the brick-red hair was grinning mockingly.

"Boy, you sure were knocking 'em off. Know what time it is? Almost ten. Stir your stumps, keed; we got stuff and things to do today. Golly, your eyes look like a pair of frayed button-holes! If we was back in our own, honest-to-gosh time, I'd say you was out on a bender last night."

"Wow, you really took them out. Do you know what time it is? Almost ten. Get moving, kid; we have things to do today. Man, your eyes look like a couple of messed-up buttonholes! If we were back in our own, true time, I’d say you were out partying last night."

Ramey said drowsily, "Not a bad idea at that. When we do get back to our own time, which I hope will be soon, we'll have to give it a try, Red. A good one."

Ramey said sleepily, "Not a bad idea at all. When we finally get back to our own time, which I hope is soon, we should give it a shot, Red. Sounds good."

"Here's your pants," said Red. "Got good news this morning, anyhow. Know what happened during the night? That big, overgrown hunk of yellow nastiness and his gang pulled up stakes and scrammed out of here. I'm sure glad to see the last of him, ain't you? Though I got to admit that sister of his was a snappy looking—what's the matter, Ramey?"

"Here are your pants," said Red. "I got some good news this morning, anyway. Do you know what happened last night? That big, ugly jerk and his gang packed up and left. I'm really glad to see the last of him, aren't you? Though I have to admit his sister was pretty cute—what's wrong, Ramey?"

Ramey, fully conscious now, was pawing anxiously through the tumbled silks and furs that were his bed. "Where is it?" he demanded. "Have you seen it?"

Ramey, now fully awake, was frantically searching through the messy silks and furs that made up his bed. "Where is it?" he asked urgently. "Have you seen it?"

"Seen what?"

"What did you see?"

"The Bow!" rasped Ramey. "Rudra's weapon! It was here last night. Now I can't find it anywhere. And—" His eyes suddenly widened—"Ravana left Chitrakuta! Damnation! If he—Come on!"

"The Bow!" Ramey gasped. "Rudra's weapon! It was here last night. Now I can't find it anywhere. And—" His eyes suddenly widened—"Ravana left Chitrakuta! Damn it! If he—Come on!"

With the now equally alarmed Red at his heels, Ramey dashed from the chamber. He hadn't far to go. He found the others—Dr. Aiken, both O'Briens, Sheng-ti, Sugriva—in the central court on which his room abutted. They were gathered in a tight knot; as one man they turned at his cry.

With the equally alarmed Red trailing behind him, Ramey sprinted out of the room. He didn’t have far to go. He spotted the others—Dr. Aiken, both O'Briens, Sheng-ti, Sugriva—gathered in a tight circle in the central courtyard next to his room. They all turned together at his shout.

"Sugriva!" he called, "Order out the troops! There's trouble afoot. Red says Ravana left last night—and the Bow of Rudra is gone with him! Well, don't just stand there like that, staring at me! Do something!"

"Sugriva!" he shouted, "Get the troops ready! There's trouble ahead. Red says Ravana left last night—and the Bow of Rudra is missing with him! Well, don’t just stand there looking at me! Do something!"

But it was Dr. Aiken who answered. There were white lines about the old man's lips that Ramey had never seen there before. His eyes were hard and worried. "The Bow!" he cried. "The Bow, too, Ramey? You hear that, Sugriva—?"

But it was Dr. Aiken who replied. There were white lines around the old man's lips that Ramey had never noticed before. His eyes looked tough and anxious. "The Bow!" he shouted. "The Bow too, Ramey? Did you hear that, Sugriva—?"

Despair seemed to settle like a black cloud over the Gaanelian's eyes; his shoulders sagged, and his voice was ominous. "I hear, indeed! And now is our plight truly perilous. For if they have the Bow, too—"

Despair hung over the Gaanelian like a dark cloud; his shoulders drooped, and his voice was foreboding. "I hear you! And now our situation is truly dangerous. Because if they have the Bow as well—"

"What's this all about?" roared Ramey. "What do you mean, 'the Bow, too'? What else is missing?"

"What's going on here?" Ramey shouted. "What do you mean, 'the Bow, too'? What else is missing?"

Syd O'Brien stared at him morbidly.

Syd O'Brien stared at him with a dark fascination.

"We don't know how they did it, Ramey," he said, "or why. But when Ravana and his gang pulled out of here before dawn, they not only took with them the Bow of Rudra. They also—kidnapped Sheila!"

"We don't know how they managed it, Ramey," he said, "or why. But when Ravana and his crew left here before dawn, they didn’t just take the Bow of Rudra. They also—kidnapped Sheila!"


The two factions met on the causeway in furious combat.

The two groups faced off on the causeway in intense battle.


CHAPTER XI

The Isle of Slaves

The Slave Island

"Sheila!" cried Ramey Winters. "Sheila—kidnapped! But Ravana wouldn't dare! And why should he—?" He stopped suddenly, the full and terrible import of Syd's words dawning upon him. Again he seemed to hear the soft voice of the Lady Rakshasi purring in his ears. "'Thou and I, my Lord ... sweeping all others before us. Nor shall we stand alone. For, lo—there is even my brother Ravana, whose heart hungers after the goddess Sheilacita....'"

"Sheila!" shouted Ramey Winters. "Sheila—kidnapped! But Ravana wouldn’t dare! And why would he—?" He suddenly fell silent, the full and terrible meaning of Syd’s words hitting him. Again, he could almost hear the soft voice of Lady Rakshasi whispering in his ears. "'You and I, my Lord ... sweeping all others aside. And we won’t be alone. For, look—there’s even my brother Ravana, whose heart longs for the goddess Sheilacita....'"

And Ramey saw, now, the full price he was paying for one careless slip of the tongue last night. So long as he and his companions were considered gods by the superstitious Videlians, none would have dared lay a hand on any of them. But he had dispelled that illusion, and the bold Ravana, aware at last that it was only men with whom he had to deal, had moved toward the accomplishment of his ambitions.

And Ramey realized the steep cost he was paying for one careless slip of the tongue last night. As long as he and his friends were seen as gods by the superstitious Videlians, no one would have dared to touch them. But he had shattered that illusion, and the daring Ravana, now fully aware that he was only dealing with men, had set his sights on achieving his goals.

Ramey's fists knotted at his sides. He cried harshly, "Well, what are we waiting for? After them! Sugriva—surely you know which way they went?"

Ramey's fists were clenched at his sides. He shouted angrily, "Well, what are we waiting for? Let’s go after them! Sugriva—surely you know which way they went?"

"Without a doubt," admitted the blue lord of Chitrakuta, "to Ravana's island stronghold of Lanka. And—Kohrisan was organizing a company to pursue them. But now he cannot."

"Without a doubt," admitted the blue lord of Chitrakuta, "to Ravana's island stronghold of Lanka. And—Kohrisan was organizing a group to go after them. But now he can't."

"Cannot? Why not?"

"Can't? Why not?"

"The Bow! Did you not say the Bow had been stolen?"

"The Bow! Didn't you say the Bow was stolen?"

"Yes, but—"

"Yeah, but—"

"If Ravana turns it against us," declared the Gaanelian sombrely, "then are we all destroyed. And the plight of Sheila Aiken is an hundredfold worse."

"If Ravana turns it against us," the Gaanelian declared solemnly, "then we are all doomed. And Sheila Aiken's situation is a hundred times worse."

"But the Bow ain't working," pointed out Red Barrett swiftly. "Ramey and me tried it out. Nothing happened."

"But the Bow isn't working," Red Barrett quickly pointed out. "Ramey and I tested it. Nothing happened."

Sugriva turned to the young airman eagerly. "Is this true, Ramey Winters?"

Sugriva eagerly looked at the young airman. "Is this true, Ramey Winters?"

Ramey nodded. "I told you about it, my lord, remember? And you said it was just as well it wasn't operating. I pressed all the triggers, or grips, or whatever they are, but nothing happened. Nothing that Red and I could see, anyway. As a matter of fact, we couldn't even figure out what was supposed to happen."

Ramey nodded. "I told you about it, my lord, remember? And you said it was just as well it wasn't running. I pressed all the buttons or levers or whatever they are, but nothing happened. Nothing that Red and I could see, anyway. Actually, we couldn't even figure out what was supposed to happen."

Sugriva said, "You would have seen, my friend, had a charge fueled the Bow. I know not where you made this experiment, but believe me, had its chamber been munitioned, every living thing within range of the Bow's tremendous arc would have instantly withered and flamed in sudden death. Never in the world was there ever a more terrible weapon than that invented by my brother Rudra."

Sugriva said, "You would have seen, my friend, if a charge had powered the Bow. I’m not sure where you tried this out, but trust me, if its chamber had been loaded, everything living within the Bow's massive reach would have instantly withered and burst into flames, facing sudden death. There has never been a more horrifying weapon than the one created by my brother Rudra."

Red said, "You mean the Bow is a sort of a—a heatray, or something?"

Red said, "You mean the Bow is kind of a—a heat ray or something?"

"You might call it that," agreed the blue lord. "It might more accurately be termed a projector of cold heat."

"You could say that," the blue lord agreed. "It might be more accurately described as a projector of cold heat."

"Cold heat?" snorted Lake O'Brien. "That's rhetorical jabberwocky! Sounds like 'dark light'!"

"Cold heat?" scoffed Lake O'Brien. "That's just nonsense! Sounds like 'dark light'!"


Dr. Aiken raised a thoughtful head. "Yes, Lake, but don't forget—there is such a thing as dark light. Rays that span distances invisible, and remain unseen until they touch the object upon which they are focussed. I can conceive of a cold heat which might be similar. A fierce, burning ray which does not expend its force until it touches the living object on which it has been aimed. Is this what you mean, Sugriva?"

Dr. Aiken looked up, deep in thought. "Yes, Lake, but remember—there is such a thing as dark light. Rays that travel distances you can't see and stay hidden until they hit the object they're aimed at. I can imagine a cold heat that might work the same way. A strong, burning ray that doesn’t use its energy until it connects with the living thing it's aimed at. Is this what you mean, Sugriva?"

The blue lord nodded. "Exactly, my friend. But not necessarily must the Bow be aimed at its target. Whatever it touches, that it consumes. Once—" His eyes clouded and he shook his head sorrowfully—"once, some decades ago when our colonies were first established, we were constrained to employ force against a camp of rebel Earthlings who seized and held one of our citadels. The destruction was—horrible. The entire fortress was seared clean of life. The very stones in the walls melted and ran together."

The blue lord nodded. "Exactly, my friend. But the Bow doesn't always need to be aimed at its target. Whatever it touches, it consumes. Once—" His eyes grew dim, and he shook his head sadly—"once, a few decades ago when our colonies were first set up, we had to use force against a camp of rebel Earthlings who took over one of our fortresses. The destruction was—horrible. The entire stronghold was wiped clean of life. The very stones in the walls melted and fused together."

The maid Evavne spoke. "Yes, my lords, the governor Sugriva speaks truly. This happened even in my own land. There on a lifeless hill still stands the molten fortress, desolate and parched as if stricken by the lightnings."[8]

The maid Evavne spoke. "Yes, my lords, Governor Sugriva is right. This happened even in my own land. There on a barren hill still stands the melted fortress, empty and dry as if hit by lightning."[8]

Ramey Winters was chafing with inactivity. Now he growled, "All right! But even granting the Bow is a frightful weapon, why should that stop us if it is not charged?"

Ramey Winters was restless with boredom. Now he snarled, "Fine! But even if the Bow is a terrifying weapon, why should that hold us back if it's not loaded?"

"That is just the point," Sugriva told him. "It may be charged by now. There is no doubt but that the lord Ravana knows the manner of its fueling."

"That's exactly the point," Sugriva said to him. "It might be fueled by now. There's no doubt that Lord Ravana knows how it's powered."

"Manner? You mean it requires some strange kind of ammunition?"

"Manner? You mean it needs some weird type of ammo?"

"Even so. That which must be fed into the operating chambers is a rare and obscure metal. I doubt that in all Chitrakuta there is sufficient of this precious element to charge the Bow a single time. But Ravana, having plotted this move for a long time, will have secretly stored fuel to gorge its lethal maw. We have no way of knowing, of course. But it would be suicidal to move against Ravana until we do know."

"Even so. What needs to be fed into the operating chambers is a rare and obscure metal. I doubt there’s enough of this precious element in all of Chitrakuta to charge the Bow even once. But Ravana, having planned this for a long time, will have secretly stockpiled enough fuel to fill its deadly hunger. We can’t know for sure, of course. But it would be reckless to move against Ravana until we do know."

Red grunted, "Then we've got to find out, that's all! If he ain't got ammunition for the Bow, we've got to close in on him. If he has, somehow we got to get the Bow back. That right, Ramey?"

Red grunted, "Then we need to figure it out, that's all! If he doesn't have ammo for the Bow, we need to corner him. If he does, we've got to find a way to get the Bow back. Right, Ramey?"

But it was not Ramey who answered. The reply sprang from an unexpected source. From the bonze, Sheng-ti, who now moved forward thoughtfully.

But it wasn't Ramey who answered. The reply came from an unexpected source. It was the bonze, Sheng-ti, who now stepped forward thoughtfully.


This was a different Sheng-ti from him who had eked out a squalid existence in the labyrinths of Angkor Vat. The elderly priest was clean, erect; eyes which had once veiled lurking mists of insanity now gleamed with shrewd reason.

This was a different Sheng-ti from the one who had struggled to survive in the impoverished corridors of Angkor Vat. The old priest was clean and stood tall; eyes that had once hidden hints of madness now sparkled with sharp intelligence.

"I am a man of peace, O my friends," he said. "Yea, even a priest of the very God of Peace. Yet much have I seen and learned in this strange world, much thought since my brain was swept clear of its fog by the lord Sugriva.

"I am a man of peace, my friends," he said. "Yes, even a priest of the very God of Peace. Yet I have seen and learned a lot in this strange world, and I've thought a great deal since my mind was cleared by Lord Sugriva."

"And methinks the Way of Peace, which is the way of the lord Sugriva, now trembles under the blows of the Way of Darkness. Surely my Lord Buddha would advise that in a time like this a man must make a choice.

"And I think the Path of Peace, which is the path of Lord Sugriva, now shakes under the strikes of the Path of Darkness. Surely my Lord Buddha would suggest that in a time like this, a person must make a choice."

"So—mark ye! The Lord Ravana knows me not. I have been hid from his sight throughout the days of our stay here. My skin is yellow as that of the natives of these parts. Is there not some way in which I might gain entrance to Ravana's stronghold and there, perchance, regain the stolen weapon?"

"So—listen! Lord Ravana doesn't know who I am. I've been hidden from him since we got here. My skin is as yellow as the locals around here. Is there any way I could get into Ravana's fortress and maybe retrieve the stolen weapon?"

Sugriva said slowly. "That might be possible. Yes ... it is possible...."

Sugriva said slowly, "That could be possible. Yeah... it is possible...."

"Where is this Isle of Lanka?" demanded Ramey hotly.

"Where is this Isle of Lanka?" Ramey demanded angrily.

"Not far from here. But a few hours' journey. It is a tiny island securely situated in the center of a great lake which lies to the south."

"Not far from here. Just a few hours away. It’s a small island safely located in the middle of a large lake to the south."

"Tonlé Sap!" cried Lake O'Brien with sudden comprehension. "That's the only great lake around these parts!" But Ramey was still pressing the ruler of Chitrakuta breathlessly.

"Tonlé Sap!" exclaimed Lake O'Brien with sudden realization. "That's the only major lake in this area!" But Ramey was still urgently questioning the ruler of Chitrakuta.

"Your people are artists in many ways, my lord. Say, do they not also know the art of disguise? You have paints and pigments. Can you not darken my skin, make me seem like a wanderer from the Indies, and let me accompany Sheng-ti?"

"Your people are artists in many ways, my lord. Tell me, don’t they also know how to disguise themselves? You have paints and pigments. Can’t you darken my skin, make me look like a traveler from the Indies, and let me go with Sheng-ti?"

Sugriva nodded. "Yes, it could be done, my son."

Sugriva nodded. "Yes, we can make it happen, my son."

Dr. Aiken cried, "But, no, Ramey! We need you here with us. Let Sheng-ti go alone—"

Dr. Aiken shouted, "But no, Ramey! We need you here with us. Let Sheng-ti go by himself—"

"I got us into this mess," gritted Ramey, "and it's up to me to get us out again. There's no use talking, Doc, I've made up my mind. The rest of you stay here and plan a campaign against Lanka. Sheng-ti and I are going to get the Bow—and Sheila!"

"I got us into this mess," Ramey said through clenched teeth, "and it's my responsibility to get us out. There's no point in discussing it, Doc, I've made my decision. The rest of you stay here and strategize against Lanka. Sheng-ti and I are going to get the Bow—and Sheila!"


Thus it was that before the sultry tropic sun hung high in the heavens, two seeming native coolies shuffled down the road that stretched beside the grey and greasy Siem-Reap to the lake called Tonlé Sap. Scuffed sandals shod their feet, loose hats of woven rush shadowed their faces, and the rudest of garments, tattered and begrimed, hung from their shoulders. Only, hot and heavy next to his skin, concealed by the folds of his coolie wrapper, Ramey Winters felt the reassuring bulk of an Army automatic; sole note, in this strange, forgotten world, of a civilization left behind—a civilization not yet born.

Thus it was that before the hot tropical sun was high in the sky, two men who looked like native laborers shuffled down the road that ran alongside the grey and greasy Siem-Reap towards the lake called Tonlé Sap. They wore scuffed sandals, loose woven hats that shaded their faces, and the roughest of clothing, torn and dirty, hung from their shoulders. Only, hot and heavy against his skin, hidden by the folds of his laborer's wrap, Ramey Winters felt the reassuring weight of an Army automatic; the only sign, in this strange, forgotten world, of a civilization left behind—a civilization not yet born.

The scenery about him was not unfamiliar. The slow years work few changes in areca and coconut. Great, writhing diptocarpus trees flung air-roots ten feet in diameter across laboring branches; the sluggish river swelled into stagnant pools aflame with hyacinth and lily; from the all-engulfing jungle whispered the furtive sounds of hotland life. Once a mild, incurious water buffalo rose, snorting, from its muddy wallow to watch their passage; once a gaunt crane rose before them, lifting awkwardly on wings that flailed the sodden air as if too weak to bear their burden.

The scenery around him was familiar. The slow passage of time made few changes to the areca and coconut palms. Huge, twisting diptocarpus trees threw down air roots ten feet wide across their heavy branches; the sluggish river swelled into stagnant pools filled with hyacinth and lily; from the dense jungle came the secret sounds of tropical wildlife. Once, a gentle, curious water buffalo stood up, snorting, from its muddy wallow to observe them; once, a thin crane took off in front of them, awkwardly spreading its wings that flapped through the damp air as if too weak to lift themselves.

The scenery was not unfamiliar—save in one respect. The road on which they walked. It was not the typical baked-clay road of the Cambodia Ramey Winters had known. It was a broad and well-paved highway, sturdy enough to bear even the transport of a highly mechanized era. Treading its solid surface, Ramey marveled aloud, as oft before, that such a civilization should have been lost to man's very memory in the mists of time.

The scenery wasn’t new to him—except for one thing. The road they were walking on. It wasn’t the usual baked-clay road of the Cambodia Ramey Winters remembered. It was a wide, well-paved highway, strong enough to handle the demands of a highly mechanized age. Walking on its solid surface, Ramey expressed his wonder, as he often did, about how such a civilization could have faded from human memory over time.

"I can't understand, Sheng-ti, what can have brought this great Gaanelian culture to an end. These roads ... those mighty temples at Chitrakuta ... the city itself! Why, it is a city of millions!"

"I can't understand, Sheng-ti, what could have caused the downfall of this great Gaanelian culture. These roads ... those impressive temples at Chitrakuta ... the city itself! It's a city of millions!"

The aged bonze said quietly. "The jungle is life-in-death, my friend. It is the mother who destroys her young."

The old monk said quietly, "The jungle is life in death, my friend. It’s the mother that destroys her young."

"I know, but—"

"I get it, but—"

"Let Man desert his cities for a decade," said Sheng-ti sombrely, "and the jungles will reclaim her own. The hardy grass will shatter these roads, impervious to wheel and boot. The tendril will bruise the rock, the soft shoot bring ruin to walls which withstand the battering-ram. Thus ever Nature reclaims such little space as Man borrows for his brief moment."

"Let people leave their cities for ten years," said Sheng-ti seriously, "and the jungles will take back what was theirs. The tough grass will break apart these roads, resistant to wheels and footsteps. Vines will damage the rock, and soft shoots will destroy walls that can survive a battering ram. This is how Nature always reclaims the small space that people borrow for their short time."

Ramey said, "I guess you're right. It doesn't take long either, does it? Even in our young country, the United States, we have ghost-towns. Abandoned cities, now overgrown with weeds, already crumbling into decay." And then, because his soldier instincts always lay closer to the front of his mind than any other, his thoughts returned to the main problem confronting them. "What I can't see is just what we're going to do about Ravana, anyway. If that bodyguard is any sample of his army, he has a tough force to overcome. Giants, every one of them. And Sugriva's 'militia' is nothing but a few, scantily-armed companies of trained apes!"

Ramey said, "I guess you're right. It doesn't take long either, does it? Even in our young country, the United States, we have ghost towns. Abandoned cities, now overrun with weeds, already falling apart." And then, because his soldier instincts were always at the forefront of his mind, he went back to the main problem they were facing. "What I can't figure out is what we’re going to do about Ravana. If that bodyguard is any indication of his army, he has a tough force to deal with. Giants, every one of them. And Sugriva's 'militia' is just a few poorly armed groups of trained apes!"


The Buddhist priest glanced at him searchingly. "I should not dismiss them so lightly, Ramey Winters."

The Buddhist priest looked at him intently. "I shouldn't take them so lightly, Ramey Winters."

"But that's all they are! Monkeys masquerading as men. Talking baboons, dressed in mens' clothing—"

"But that's all they are! Monkeys pretending to be men. Talking baboons, wearing men's clothes—"

His companion made a swift, indecipherable gesture. It might have been one of annoyance; it might have held some unknown religious symbolism. His voice was sharp, reproving.

His companion made a quick, unclear gesture. It could have been one of annoyance, or it might have had some unknown religious meaning. His tone was sharp and reproachful.

"You know not whereof you speak, child of a younger culture! Hark ye! We of China are old; much lore had we forgotten before your white-skinned forebears built their first hopeful empire. In our ancient annals are tales ... legends of those jungle-bred warriors you call 'ape-men.' And great is the honor our elders paid to them. The Chu-King tells of a day when their prowess saved all earth for mankind—"

"You don't know what you're talking about, child of a younger culture! Listen! We in China are ancient; we had a lot of knowledge that was lost long before your pale-skinned ancestors created their first hopeful empire. Our ancient records contain stories ... legends of those jungle-born warriors you refer to as 'ape-men.' And our elders honored them greatly. The Chu-King tells of a time when their skill saved all of humanity—"

"Maybe so," said Ramey dubiously, "but they don't look much like fighters to me. Their captain—what's his name?—Kohrisan; a posing little jackanapes if I ever saw one."

"Maybe," Ramey said skeptically, "but they don't look much like fighters to me. Their captain—what's his name?—Kohrisan; a showy little brat if I ever saw one."

"And what is Man himself," asked Sheng-ti, "but an ape bereft of his tail? No, Ramey Winters, you have not read aright the character of Kohrisan. I have talked with him. I know that beneath that hairy breast, beneath those over-gaudy habiliments, there beats a heart as warmly human as mine—or yours. It was a great thing the governor Sugriva did when he created out of the beasts of the jungle these new men."

"And what is man himself," asked Sheng-ti, "but a tailless ape? No, Ramey Winters, you haven't really understood the character of Kohrisan. I've talked to him. I know that beneath that hairy chest, beneath those overly flashy clothes, there beats a heart just as warmly human as mine—or yours. It was a remarkable thing that Governor Sugriva did when he created these new men from the beasts of the jungle."

It was Ramey's turn to stare. This was something he had not known before. A marvel it had not occurred to him to question.

It was Ramey's turn to stare. This was something he had never known before. A wonder he hadn’t thought to question.

"Created! Sugriva created—?"

"Made! Sugriva made—?"

"But, yes; did you not know? Sugriva is a wise man. He realized that the difference between man and the lower ape is slight. And he is a brilliant technician in matters pertaining to the brain. Kohrisan and the troops he leads are jungle creatures educated by Sugriva, given human thought and a knowledge of human tongues by the vilyishna.[9] The governor Sugriva's dream brought to fruition ... a proud, new race of intelligent beings hand-forged from Nature's rawest materials. A race of new men."

"But, yes; didn't you know? Sugriva is a wise man. He understood that the difference between humans and the lower ape is minimal. And he's an incredible expert when it comes to the brain. Kohrisan and the troops he leads are jungle creatures taught by Sugriva, given human thought and an understanding of human languages by the vilyishna.[9] Governor Sugriva's vision became reality ... a proud, new race of intelligent beings crafted from Nature's most basic materials. A race of new men."

"New men!" repeated Ramey. "A race of new men!"

"New men!" Ramey said again. "A whole race of new men!"

"Yes. But, now—" They had rounded a curve in the road; Sheng-ti's voice assumed a note of warning—"Quiet, my son! For we have come to the ferry-port!"

"Yes. But, now—" They had turned a corner in the road; Sheng-ti's voice took on a tone of warning—"Quiet, my son! Because we have arrived at the ferry-port!"

And Ramey saw that the sluggish stream beside which they walked had now widened, disgorging into a gigantic body of water. Its name he knew. It was the Tonlé Sap, the Great Lake of Indo-China. A tremendous expanse of brazen blue, 70 miles long and fifteen wide. And in its center, secure as if surrounded by barrier walls of steel, nestled a mist-veiled island which Ramey knew must be the stronghold of the Martian lord, Ravana. The citadel isle of Lanka.

And Ramey noticed that the slow-moving stream they were walking next to had widened, flowing into a huge body of water. He knew its name. It was the Tonlé Sap, the Great Lake of Indo-China. A vast stretch of bright blue, 70 miles long and 15 miles wide. And in its center, safe as if surrounded by steel walls, lay a mist-covered island that Ramey knew had to be the stronghold of the Martian lord, Ravana. The fortress island of Lanka.


But scant was the attention he could give this place now. For there was great activity before them. On the shore of the lake, but a few hundred yards distant, were numberless quais and wharves. These landing-docks were aswarm with the warriors of Ravana—and others! Small, frightened Annamese, bewildered little yellow men huddled together in tiny groups—no, not merely huddled! Chained! Chained in long queues, saw Ramey, and being herded into an endless stream of ferries shuttling back and forth across the lake!

But he could hardly pay attention to this place now. There was a lot happening in front of them. On the shore of the lake, just a few hundred yards away, were countless docks and piers. These landing areas were crowded with Ravana's warriors—and others! Small, scared Annamese, confused little yellow men, were gathered together in tiny groups—no, not just gathered! They were chained! Chained in long lines, Ramey saw, and being herded into an endless stream of ferries shuttling back and forth across the lake!

He turned to Sheng-ti. "Sugriva was right! Ravana is enslaving the natives! These men do not want to be taken to Lanka. They're being forced there!"

He turned to Sheng-ti. "Sugriva was right! Ravana is enslaving the natives! These men do not want to be taken to Lanka. They're being forced there!"

"Quiet!" warned Sheng-ti. A frown creased his forehead; he moved as if to draw Ramey back with him into the shadow of overhanging brush. "This ruins our plan, Ramey Winters. We dare go to Lanka as freemen, but not as slaves—"

"Be quiet!" warned Sheng-ti. A frown lined his forehead; he moved as if to pull Ramey back with him under the cover of the overhanging brush. "This messes up our plan, Ramey Winters. We can go to Lanka as free people, but not as slaves—"

His warning, his change of heart, came too late. For interrupting him there came a loud cry from one of the Videlian soldiers. "Over there! Two more of them!" And before the pair could move a step, they were surrounded and seized by giant sons of the desert planet.

His warning, his change of heart, came too late. Just as he was speaking, a loud shout rang out from one of the Videlian soldiers. "Over there! Two more of them!" And before they could take even a single step, they were surrounded and captured by massive sons of the desert planet.


CHAPTER XII

An Enemy's Life

An Enemy's Life

It mattered little to Ramey Winters that the smallest of the followers of Ravana towered a good head and shoulders above himself. Given a moment's time to prepare for trouble, an opportunity to set himself, he would have gladly matched his wits and strength against that of his captors. If brute power alone were to be considered, neither he nor any Earthman could stand against the giant Videlians. But he had in his belt a Twentieth Century weapon that was, indeed, as the gangsters of Ramey's era had termed it, an "equalizer"....

It didn't bother Ramey Winters at all that the smallest of Ravana's followers was a good head and shoulders taller than him. Given a moment to get ready for trouble and an opportunity to steady himself, he would have eagerly put his wits and strength up against his captors. If it were just about raw power, neither he nor any Earthman could stand up to the giant Videlians. But he had a 20th Century weapon in his belt that was, as the gangsters of Ramey's time put it, an "equalizer"....

But he did not draw his automatic. The attack was too sudden and too unexpected ... and by the time he felt hard Videlian hands upon him he did not need the mutely warning glance of Sheng-ti to remind him that this was one time the adage about discretion being the better part of valor well applied.

But he didn’t pull out his gun. The attack was too sudden and unexpected... and by the time he felt strong Videlian hands on him, he didn’t need the silent warning glance from Sheng-ti to remember that this was one of those times when the saying about discretion being the better part of valor definitely applied.

Meekly he permitted himself to be hauled forward to the quai-side, where waited one apparently captain of those who were shipping the new slaves to Lanka. This one scowled as he eyed the new captives.

Meekly, he allowed himself to be pulled forward to the quay, where an apparent captain overseeing the shipment of new slaves to Lanka was waiting. This man frowned as he looked over the new captives.

"Well," he roared in a voice of thunder, "and how did you two get away?"

"Well," he shouted in a booming voice, "how did you two manage to escape?"

It was Sheng-ti who answered, smoothly, calmly, ingratiatingly. "We did not 'get away,' my Lord. We have but just arrived. My friend and I are voyagers from distant Penang, come to seek employment in the establishment of the mighty Lord Ravana, whose fame has reached our ears."

It was Sheng-ti who responded, smoothly and calmly, with a pleasing demeanor. "We did not 'get away,' my Lord. We have just arrived. My friend and I are travelers from faraway Penang, here to seek work in the establishment of the great Lord Ravana, whose reputation has reached us."

"Employment!" The overseer stared at him blankly for a second. Then his laughter burst in a great guffaw. "You'll find employment, all right! Thalakka—chain these fools with the others!"

"Job!" The overseer looked at him blankly for a moment. Then he erupted into a loud laugh. "You'll find a job, sure! Thalakka—chain these idiots with the others!"

The one to whom he spoke, himself an officer of rank to judge by his trappings, said, "Chain them, Seshana?"

The person he was addressing, who looked like a high-ranking officer based on his attire, replied, "Chain them, Seshana?"

"Those were my orders."

"Those were my instructions."

"Forgive me, sir, but—do you think that is necessary in this case? These men are not captive slave, being taken to Lanka against their will. They came here of their own volition ... freely offered their services." Then, hastily, as his superior's brow darkened: "I am returning to the island on the next boat myself, sir. If you wish, I shall see that they are transported thither and turned over to whomever judges such cases."

"Sorry to interrupt, sir, but do you really think that's necessary here? These men aren't captives; they're not being taken to Lanka against their will. They came here on their own and willingly offered their services." Then, quickly, seeing his superior's expression change: "I'm heading back to the island on the next boat myself, sir. If you'd like, I can make sure they're transported there and handed over to whoever handles these situations."

Seshana said mockingly, "I had not dreamed there was such tenderness within your bosom, Captain Thalakka. Be careful your noble sentiments do not someday send you to languish in the dungeons with that chicken-hearted fool, Vibhishana. But—" He shrugged—"I suppose there's no harm in it. Very well, then. Take them away!"

Seshana said sarcastically, "I never thought you had such kindness in you, Captain Thalakka. Just be careful that your noble feelings don’t one day land you in the dungeons with that spineless idiot, Vibhishana. But—" He shrugged—"I guess it’s not a big deal. Alright, then. Take them away!"

And he went back to his work with lash and cry as the friendly Videlian led Ramey and Sheng-ti to a boat just preparing to pull out from the wharf. A boatswain cried the command, a dozen oars spidered the surface of the blue water, and the great, awkward transport ferry set forth across the lake. Thus, free men still, but under sufferance only, Ramey and his friend embarked for the island fortress of Ravana.

And he went back to his work with shouting and fuss as the friendly Videlian guided Ramey and Sheng-ti to a boat that was just about to leave the dock. A boatswain shouted the command, and a dozen oars skimmed the surface of the blue water as the large, clumsy ferry set out across the lake. So, still free men but only just, Ramey and his friend boarded the boat for the island fortress of Ravana.


It was on the journey across the lagoon that Ramey realized for the first time just how great was the problem of defeating the lord Ravana.

It was during the trip across the lagoon that Ramey first understood just how big the challenge of defeating Lord Ravana was.

His island citadel lay a good four miles from the shore. Four miles which, in an era that knew no motorboats, no sea-sleds, must necessarily be laboriously traversed in open skiffs propelled by man-power. Even had Ravana not the ammunition wherewith to charge the Bow of Rudra, his archers would find the occupants of invading craft easy prey. And if he had, by now, charged the Bow—

His island fortress was about four miles from the shore. Four miles which, in a time without motorboats or jet skis, had to be slowly crossed in small boats powered by human strength. Even if Ravana didn't have the arrows to load the Bow of Rudra, his archers would easily target the people in any invading vessels. And if he had, by now, loaded the Bow—

In any event, invasion seemed a complete impossibility. For even should a score, a hundred boatloads of fighters gain the shores of Lanka, the problem still confronted them of gaining entrance to the fortress itself. And as the boat in which they were passengers drew nearer, Ramey saw the high, gray walls of the citadel, the buttressed stanchions lined with watchful warriors, the mighty gates and ramparts, and he knew that never in this world could the ape-soldiers of Sugriva successfully storm this salient.

In any case, invasion seemed totally impossible. Even if twenty or a hundred boatloads of fighters reached the shores of Lanka, they would still face the challenge of getting into the fortress itself. As the boat they were on got closer, Ramey saw the tall, gray walls of the citadel, the reinforced supports lined with vigilant warriors, the huge gates and ramparts, and he realized that the ape-soldiers of Sugriva could never successfully attack this stronghold.

The single hope remained that he and Sheng-ti could somehow get back the Bow from Ravana. Then battle might not be necessary. Before the threat of its use, the giant leader would be forced to capitulate.

The only hope left was that he and Sheng-ti could somehow get the Bow back from Ravana. Then fighting might not be needed. Faced with the possibility of its use, the giant leader would have to surrender.

As Ramey pondered thus, Sheng-ti was skillfully prodding the friendly Videlian captain for information that might be of some value. Admiringly he commented on the greatness of the fort toward which they oared. The Martian was pleased.

As Ramey thought about this, Sheng-ti was expertly nudging the friendly Videlian captain for useful information. He remarked with admiration about the impressive fort they were rowing toward. The Martian felt pleased.

"It is the mightiest fortress on this strange planet," he boasted pridefully. "Oh, not so strong, perhaps as some on our lovely Videlia. But strong enough to withstand the attack of any enemy here. Moreover—" He leaned forward confidentially—"Our lord Ravana has just returned from Chitrakuta with a new and mighty weapon which assures our lasting invulnerability. A magic bow with the power to destroy anything which offends its archer!"

"It’s the strongest fortress on this strange planet," he said proudly. "Well, maybe not as strong as some on our beautiful Videlia. But strong enough to take on any enemy here. And—" He leaned in confidentially—"Our lord Ravana has just come back from Chitrakuta with a new and powerful weapon that guarantees our lasting invulnerability. A magic bow that can destroy anything that annoys its archer!"

Ramey struggled to mask the eagerness in his eyes, drew an expression of incredulity to his lips.

Ramey tried to hide the excitement in his eyes and put on a look of disbelief.

"A magic bow?" he repeated. "How—how know you it is magic? Have you seen it shoot?"

"A magic bow?" he repeated. "How—how do you know it’s magic? Have you seen it shoot?"

"No-o-o," answered the garrulous Videlian reluctantly. "Not as yet. Our Lord has not seen fit to demonstrate its powers yet. There are certain spells he must cast upon it yet, I understand. But we know its power. Our spies have long time told us—"

"Not yet," replied the talkative Videlian reluctantly. "Our Lord hasn't decided to show its powers yet. There are some spells he still needs to cast on it, from what I've heard. But we know its power. Our spies have told us for a long time—"


Ramey heaved an inward sigh of relief. Then so far the Martian overlord had not yet found the time, or the ammunition to feed the Bow's lethal chamber. But his moment of relief passed as the Videlian continued.

Ramey let out a quiet sigh of relief. So far, the Martian overlord hadn't found the time or the ammo to load the Bow's deadly chamber. But his moment of relief quickly faded as the Videlian kept talking.

"Not only that, but we have won to our cause even the very gods of this planet! Know you who returned this morn to Lanka with the lord Ravana? An Earth goddess!"

"Not only that, but we've also won over even the gods of this planet! Do you know who returned this morning to Lanka with Lord Ravana? An Earth goddess!"

"Sheila!" cried Ramey.

"Sheila!" shouted Ramey.

But fortunately the Videlian misinterpreted his cry. He smiled serenely. "Ah, then she is a goddess of your race?"

But fortunately, the Videlian misunderstood his shout. He smiled calmly. "Oh, so she is a goddess from your people?"

Ramey said slowly, "She is ... of my race ... yes. And where is this goddess now?"

Ramey said slowly, "She is ... of my race ... yeah. And where is this goddess now?"

Captain Thalakka smiled slyly. "Where else but in the apartment next to that of Lord Ravana? They say she and our Lord are to be wed. You hear that, Earthmen? That will convince you that we of Videlia are a superior race, will it not? When your very gods mate with our people?"

Captain Thalakka smiled knowingly. "Where else but in the apartment next to Lord Ravana's? They say she and our Lord are getting married. You hear that, Earthmen? That should convince you that we from Videlia are a superior race, right? When your very gods unite with our people?"

It was well he expected no answer, and well he was not looking at Ramey as he spoke. For the young airman's eyes were ablaze with anger, his fists had knotted; he looked very little, at this moment, like the humble laborer he pretended to be. But the trip was almost finished, now, and the boat was drawing awkwardly into a slip before the citadel of Lanka. Wharf, dock and landing-place were aswarm with bustling figures. Slaves disgorged from their vessels now being driven to their quarters, oarsmen readying for a return trip to the mainland, warriors watching the excitement with amused interest ... even courtiers looking down from an overhanging balcony on the busy scene below. Captain Thalakka called an order to the boatswain, the craft wheeled slowly, stirred into its slip.

It was just as well he expected no response, and just as well he wasn't looking at Ramey while he spoke. The young airman’s eyes were filled with rage, his fists clenched tightly; at that moment, he resembled very little the humble laborer he pretended to be. But the journey was almost over now, and the boat was awkwardly maneuvering into a dock in front of the citadel of Lanka. The wharf, dock, and landing area were bustling with activity. Slaves were being unloaded from their ships and driven to their quarters, oarsmen were preparing for their return to the mainland, warriors were watching the excitement with amused interest... even courtiers were looking down from an overhanging balcony at the busy scene below. Captain Thalakka shouted an order to the boatswain, and the vessel slowly turned, easing into its dock.

And as it did so, another boat, sliding from an adjacent dock, swung with the stream and began to edge lazily toward their own. In an instant, Ramey saw the danger of collision. He cried, "Look out, there! Hard a-port—!"

And as it did, another boat, sliding from a nearby dock, swung with the current and started to drift lazily toward them. In a flash, Ramey realized they were in danger of a collision. He shouted, "Watch out! Hard a-port—!"

His cry came too late. The second craft nudged into them; not violently, but with turgid insistence. The oarsmen were caught off balance; there came the snap! of splintering wood as oars shattered like matchsticks, a cry of pain as one rower was rammed brutally into the thwarts. Then another cry ... a shrill scream of terror....

His shout came too late. The second boat nudged against them; not forcefully, but with heavy insistence. The rowers were thrown off balance; there was the snap! of breaking wood as oars splintered like matchsticks, a scream of pain as one rower was slammed hard against the seats. Then another cry... a piercing scream of terror...


Ramey whirled just in time to see Captain Thalakka, who had risen in his place, hurtle out of the boat. Asprawl he hit the water, kicking, flailing frantically.

Ramey turned just in time to see Captain Thalakka, who had stood up in his spot, leap out of the boat. He landed in the water, thrashing around, kicking and waving his arms wildly.

Ramey's first impulse was to laugh. Captain Thalakka was far from an imposing figure now. Dripping like a rain-drenched rat, he came up spluttering. And then—

Ramey's first impulse was to laugh. Captain Thalakka was far from an imposing figure now. Soaked like a wet rat, he came up sputtering. And then—

Went down again! With a bubbling cry of fear!

Went down again! With a frantic scream of fear!

The laughter died on Ramey's lips as, glancing about him swiftly, he saw that not a companion of Thalakka's had moved a muscle to help their brother-at-arms! Instead, their faces were as pallid as that of the struggling man ... and every one of them seemed to shrink from doing anything to help.

The laughter faded from Ramey's lips as he quickly looked around and noticed that none of Thalakka's companions had lifted a finger to help their brother-in-arms! Instead, their faces were as pale as that of the struggling man ... and each of them appeared to hesitate to do anything to assist.

It took but a word from Sheng-ti to clarify the situation. The single word, "Drowning! He's drowning, Ramey!"

It only took one word from Sheng-ti to clear things up. The single word, "Drowning! He's drowning, Ramey!"

And suddenly Ramey realized that, incredible as it sounded to an Earthman, this was the absolute truth! Thalakka was a Martian, born of a race whose planet had long been well-nigh waterless, a race whose sluggish canals barely supplied sustenance to the few, hardy plants that sucked their moisture. And the Videlians did not know how to swim! Even in a situation like this, where an Earth child could have paddled his way to safety in the twinkling of an eye, Captain Thalakka's life was in deadly peril!

And suddenly Ramey realized that, unbelievable as it seemed to an Earth person, this was the absolute truth! Thalakka was a Martian, born of a race whose planet had been nearly dry for a long time, a race whose slow canals barely provided enough water for the few tough plants that absorbed their moisture. And the Videlians didn’t know how to swim! Even in a situation like this, where an Earth kid could have paddled to safety in no time at all, Captain Thalakka’s life was in grave danger!

To think, with Ramey Winters, was to act. It barely mattered that Thalakka was of another race, aye, even of another world. In a flash, the young Earthman was on his feet; then, with a splash, he was diving after the submerged body of the Martian.

To think, like Ramey Winters, was to act. It hardly mattered that Thalakka was from a different race, or even from another world. In an instant, the young Earthman was on his feet; then, with a splash, he dove after the submerged body of the Martian.

His hands, groping for a hold, found Thalakka at the same moment the Videlian's frantic clutch found him. Desperate arms wrapped around his neck, engulfing, swaddling him, choking the breath from his lungs. The Martian's weight was like a leaden anchor, dragging him to the bottom. But there came to Ramey memory of lifesaving drill learned in a college. Instinctively his hands did the proper thing.

His hands, searching for something to grab onto, found Thalakka just as the Videlian grabbed him in a panic. Desperate arms wrapped around his neck, enveloping and suffocating him, making it hard to breathe. The Martian's weight felt like a heavy anchor, pulling him down. But Ramey remembered a lifesaving drill he’d learned in college. Instinctively, his hands took the right actions.

Right hand so—on Thalakka's left elbow. Left hand thus, on the Martian's right wrist. A twist ... a shrug ... and he was behind the Martian, treading water, holding the other man's right arm in a straining hammerlock, gulping in great life-giving draughts of air.

Right hand so—on Thalakka's left elbow. Left hand thus, on the Martian's right wrist. A twist ... a shrug ... and he was behind the Martian, treading water, holding the other man's right arm in a tight hammerlock, gulping in big, life-giving breaths of air.


After that, his task was simple. With the Martian's face cupped in his left hand, he kicked out strongly for the boat. Sheng-ti was at the boat-side to grip his burden, lift him over the thwarts. And seconds later, rescued and rescuer were being put safely ashore, ears dinning under the cascading roars of an excited group of on-lookers.

After that, his job was straightforward. With the Martian's face cradled in his left hand, he kicked powerfully toward the boat. Sheng-ti was at the boat’s edge to grab his load and lift him over the benches. Just seconds later, both the rescued and the rescuer were being safely brought ashore, their ears ringing from the loud cheers of an excited crowd of onlookers.

Then it was that Captain Thalakka turned to Winters, held forth his hand in a gesture that meant one thing on any world.

Then Captain Thalakka turned to Winters, extended his hand in a gesture that meant one thing on any planet.

"I thank you, man of Earth," he said gratefully. "I owe my life to you. And Thalakka, Captain of the Torthian Guard, will not forget."

"I appreciate it, Earth man," he said thankfully. "I owe my life to you. And Thalakka, Captain of the Torthian Guard, will remember this."

"That's all right, chum," grinned Ramey. "A little swim goes good on a hot day like this. But I'd take a few lessons in the Australian crawl, if I were you."

"That's cool, buddy," Ramey smiled. "A little swim feels great on a hot day like this. But I’d suggest taking some lessons in the Australian crawl if I were you."

He reached up to brush his dripping hair from his forehead. And as he did so, on his fingers he saw that which brought a sudden spasm of fear to his heart. For the fingers which had brushed his forehead were—yellow-brown! The dye! The dye with which he had been painted had streaked and run!

He reached up to wipe the dripping hair off his forehead. As he did, he noticed something on his fingers that sent a jolt of fear through him. The fingers that brushed his forehead were—yellow-brown! The dye! The dye he had used had streaked and run!

Even as the knowledge struck him, came corroboration in a cry from the overhanging balcony above his head. A call in tones that Ramey Winters recognized all too well, the vibrant, bell-like voice of the Lady Rakshasi.

Even as the understanding hit him, a shout from the balcony above confirmed it. It was a call in tones that Ramey Winters knew all too well, the bright, bell-like voice of the Lady Rakshasi.

"Warriors! Seize that man! Seize him and guard him well! He is a spy from the camp of our enemy, Sugriva!"

"Warriors! Grab that guy! Capture him and make sure to watch him closely! He’s a spy from our enemy's camp, Sugriva!"


CHAPTER XIII

Vibhishana

Vibhishana

After that, the tide of events welled almost too fast for Ramey's comprehension, certainly too fast for his peace of mind. Again—as on the opposite shore, but this time grimly, tightly—he found himself imprisoned by the powerful arms of Videlian soldiers. He was aware of tossing a mute, apologetic glance in Sheng-ti's direction, and of seeing the old Buddhist bow his head, hearing the bonze mutter, "It is the Will of Him Who watches. You could not have done otherwise, my son."

After that, everything started happening so quickly that Ramey could barely understand it, definitely too fast for him to feel at ease. Once again—just like on the opposite shore, but this time it felt grim and suffocating—he found himself captured by the strong arms of Videlian soldiers. He noticed himself throwing a silent, apologetic look at Sheng-ti, and saw the old Buddhist lower his head, hearing the bonze whisper, "It is the Will of Him Who watches. You couldn't have done otherwise, my son."

Then the Lady Rakshasi herself, a great, golden panther with eyes glinting triumphantly, was before him.

Then the Lady Rakshasi herself, a magnificent golden panther with eyes gleaming triumphantly, was in front of him.

"We meet again—so soon, my Lord Ramaíya?" she asked mockingly. Then to the soldiers, "Take him to my brother!"

"We meet again—so soon, my Lord Ramaíya?" she asked with a hint of sarcasm. Then to the soldiers, "Take him to my brother!"

Ravana sat in his council hall, imperiously enthroned on a dais ornamented, Ramey could not help but think dazedly, with all the wealth of the Indies. The Gaanelian lord Sugriva held court in a chamber rich and luxurious, too, but never had its pomp and circumstance compared with such ostentation as this. The richness of Sugriva's throne-room was that of painstaking artistry, hand-wrought by craftsmen whose hearts were in their work, whose hands loved the tools with which they labored. But Ravana's throne-room was one vast blaze of opulence! Rarest gems from the far-flung corners of the globe ... tapestries that seem to flow with restless life ... teakwood and burnished ebony ... sandalwood, mother-of-pearl encrusted ... ivory from tushes so huge one could scarcely conceive the size of the beast which had borne them.

Ravana sat in his council hall, seated on an elaborately decorated throne, which Ramey couldn't help but think was adorned with all the riches of the Indies. The Gaanelian lord Sugriva also held his court in a room that was rich and luxurious, but it never compared to the extravagance of this place. Sugriva’s throne-room showcased painstaking artistry, crafted by skilled artisans who poured their hearts into their work and cherished their tools. But Ravana’s throne-room was a huge display of opulence! It was filled with the rarest gems from distant lands, tapestries that seemed alive with movement, teakwood and polished ebony, sandalwood, mother-of-pearl inlays, and ivory tusks so massive that one could hardly imagine the size of the creature they came from.

No single man, Ramey Winters knew with swift positiveness, could have gathered together such a display save at the cost of other men's blood! Each gem that lent its hue to the array seemed to cry a horrid tale of death and sorrow; even the fragrance of rare scents wafting through the room seemed coarsened by an underlying reek of blood and death. Thus the great hall in which the Lord Ravana held court.

No single man, Ramey Winters knew for sure, could have assembled such a display without spilling other men’s blood! Each gem adding its color to the collection seemed to scream a terrible story of death and grief; even the smell of rare perfumes floating through the room felt tainted by a hidden stench of blood and death. This was the grand hall where Lord Ravana held court.

The Videlian overlord was toying with an oddly shaped instrument as the captives were brought into his presence. A metal arch about three feet long, supported by a cross-brace upon which was mounted a sealed cylinder, also of metal. He laid this aside as Ramey and Sheng-ti were prodded before him, but not so swiftly that Ramey could not recognize it. It was the Bow—the Bow of Rudra! And—Ramey's spirits lifted—the very fact that Ravana toyed with it, studying it curiously, was evidence that so far it had not been charged.

The Videlian overlord was playing with a strangely shaped instrument as the captives were brought before him. It was a metal arch about three feet long, supported by a cross-brace with a sealed metal cylinder mounted on it. He set it aside as Ramey and Sheng-ti were pushed in front of him, but not quickly enough for Ramey to miss what it was. It was the Bow—the Bow of Rudra! And Ramey's spirits lifted—the very fact that Ravana was fiddling with it, examining it with curiosity, suggested that so far it had not been charged.

For a fleeting instant the Videlian's eyes shadowed with fear as he identified the pair thrust before him. Then his eyes lighted with an expression of unpleasant amusement.

For a brief moment, the Videlian's eyes filled with fear as he recognized the two people in front of him. Then his eyes lit up with a look of mock amusement.

He said mockingly, "And what have we here? It is a swill-drenched alley-cat—No! By my faith, 'tis a man-god! The one who called himself the Lord Ramaíya!" He touched his forehead in a sign of taunting obeisance. "Welcome, my Lord! We had not expected to greet thee so soon in our humble palace."

He said mockingly, "And what do we have here? An alley cat soaked in garbage—No! By my word, it's a man-god! The one who calls himself Lord Ramaíya!" He touched his forehead in a mocking gesture of respect. "Welcome, my Lord! We didn't expect to see you here so soon in our humble palace."

Poker, thought Ramey suddenly. The good old Yankee game of bluff. There was a bare possibility—

Poker, Ramey thought suddenly. The classic American game of bluffing. There was a slight chance—


He took a step forward, his head proud, eyes coldly judicial.

He stepped forward, his head held high, with a cold, judging gaze.

"We have come, Lord Ravana," he declared boldly, "to reclaim our Bow. Now I offer you a last and fair opportunity. Return it and the goddess Sheilacita, and we will leave without exacting vengeance for your impiety."

"We've come, Lord Ravana," he declared confidently, "to get our Bow back. Now I'm giving you one last fair chance. Return it along with the goddess Sheilacita, and we will go without seeking revenge for your wrongdoing."

It was a sandy ... a four-flush sandy with the wrong colored card in the hole ... but it almost worked. The overlord of Lanka stopped smiling; his eyes darted troubledly toward his sister. But the Lady Rakshasi merely laughed, her voice a golden throbbing in the golden room.

It was a sandy ... a four-flush sandy with the wrong colored card in the hole ... but it almost worked. The overlord of Lanka stopped smiling; his eyes flicked anxiously toward his sister. But the Lady Rakshasi just laughed, her voice a golden thrum in the golden room.

"If my Lord Ramaíya be indeed a god," she challenged, "let him prove his omnipotence! Let the Bow return itself to his hand of its accord. Nay, brother. Methinks there be little godlike in this paint-smeared, skulking spy, nor even in his cringing goddess love."

"If my Lord Ramaíya is truly a god," she challenged, "let him prove his power! Let the Bow return to his hand on its own. No, brother. I think there's nothing godlike about this paint-smeared, sneaky spy, nor in his cowardly goddess love."

She almost spat the last words. Hearing the spiteful note in her voice, Ramey realized that hell, indeed, has no fury like a woman scorned. The Lady Rakshasi was exacting her vengeance, now, for the moment of ignominy she had experienced when Ramey had rejected her caresses for the gentler love of Sheila Aiken. But he said nothing. There was nothing to say. Ravana, his confidence restored, leaned forward arrogantly.

She almost spat the last words. Hearing the spiteful tone in her voice, Ramey realized that hell really has no fury like a woman scorned. The Lady Rakshasi was getting her revenge now for the humiliation she felt when Ramey had rejected her advances for the softer love of Sheila Aiken. But he said nothing. There was nothing to say. Ravana, his confidence back, leaned forward arrogantly.

"And how came these would-be gods hither?"

"And how did these wannabe gods get here?"

It was Captain Thalakka who answered. Plainly he did not understand a tithe of what was going on. He said, "They approached our ferry-port on the mainland shore, my Lord, and said they were wayfarers from distant Penang, come to seek employment in thy service. The—" He nodded toward Ramey uncertainly—"the white-skinned one saved thy servant's life."

It was Captain Thalakka who responded. Clearly, he didn’t grasp much of what was happening. He said, "They came to our ferry terminal on the mainland, my Lord, and claimed to be travelers from far-off Penang, here to seek work in your service. The—" He looked towards Ramey with uncertainty—"the white-skinned one saved your servant's life."

"So?" Ravana chuckled. It was not a pleasant sound to hear. "We wonder if he can so easily save his own? Well, Earthman—have you anything to say?"

"So?" Ravana laughed. It wasn't a nice sound to hear. "I wonder if he can really save himself that easily? Well, Earthman—do you have anything to say?"

"One thing," said Ramey. "Have a care, Lord Ravana, lest your lust for power destroy you. The Lord Sugriva knows your plans, and he will not stand idly by to watch their accomplishment."

"One thing," said Ramey. "Be careful, Lord Ravana, or your desire for power will ruin you. Lord Sugriva knows what you’re planning, and he won’t sit back and let it happen."

"Thinks he not? And how, pray, does he plan to stay them? You forget, Lord Ramaíya, that I have now the Weapon. The Bow of Rudra, which burns and destroys."

"Does he really think that? And how exactly does he plan to stop them? You forget, Lord Ramaíya, that I now have the Weapon. The Bow of Rudra, which burns and destroys."

"You hold its empty shell," stated Ramey assuredly. "The gods alone can waken it to power."

"You hold its empty shell," Ramey said confidently. "Only the gods can bring it back to life."

"Then," chuckled Ravana, "must I be one of the gods. For already my captains are gathering the ammunition to feed its chamber. Within the space of days, the Bow will carry a full belly. And when that moment comes—then let the Gaanelian weakling, Sugriva, approach Lanka—if he dares!" Ravana nodded to Captain Thalakka. "Very well, Captain. Take these swine away—"

"Then," laughed Ravana, "I must be one of the gods. My captains are already gathering the ammo to fill its chamber. In just a few days, the Bow will be ready to go. And when that time comes—let the Gaanelian weakling, Sugriva, come to Lanka—if he dares!" Ravana nodded to Captain Thalakka. "Alright, Captain. Get rid of these pigs—"


"A moment!" cried Ramey. "Ravana—the Lady Sheilacita! Where is she?"

"A moment!" shouted Ramey. "Ravana—the Lady Sheilacita! Where is she?"

Again the Videlian laughed. This time there was a note of pleased anticipation in his voice. "Concern yourself not about the woman, my Lord Ramaíya," he gibed. "She awaits my pleasure. Nor shall I keep her waiting long. As soon as these slight matters of state have been cleared up, the Lady Sheilacita will receive the great honor of becoming one of my mates. It is only right and proper, is it not, that the Videlian colony on your earth should some day be peopled with a race born half of earthling blood? You see—" he chuckled coarsely—"I have higher aspirations for the future of your world than has the Lord Sugriva, who would raise to mock manhood the hairy apes of the jungle. Careful, earthman! Dare not my wrath!" His warning halted Ramey's impulsive forward movement. Ravana motioned again to the waiting captain. "I weary of my guests, Captain Thalakka. Take them away. Place them in the dungeons to await my later decision."

Again, the Videlian laughed. This time, there was a hint of excited anticipation in his voice. "Don’t worry about the woman, my Lord Ramaíya," he mocked. "She’s waiting for my pleasure. And I won’t keep her waiting long. Once we sort out these minor issues of state, the Lady Sheilacita will have the great honor of becoming one of my mates. It’s only right and proper, isn’t it, that the Videlian colony on your planet should eventually be populated by a race with half earthling blood? You see—" he chuckled crudely—"I have bigger dreams for the future of your world than Lord Sugriva, who wants to turn the jungle’s hairy apes into a mock version of humanity. Watch yourself, earthman! Don’t provoke my anger!" His warning stopped Ramey’s impulsive movement forward. Ravana gestured again to the waiting captain. "I’m tired of my guests, Captain Thalakka. Take them away. Put them in the dungeons to wait for my later decision."

He lolled back in his throne, signifying the audience at an end. Captain Thalakka gestured his captives toward the door. As they left the room, there floated high and clear above the nervous hubbub of palace movement, the mocking, bell-like laughter of the Lady Rakshasi....

He leaned back in his throne, indicating that the audience was over. Captain Thalakka signaled his captives toward the door. As they exited the room, above the anxious commotion of activity in the palace, the teasing, bell-like laughter of Lady Rakshasi echoed.


Ramey had guessed, from its exterior, that the citadel on Lanka was a tremendous place. He had not been able to appraise its full enormity from the outside, though. That he realized as Captain Thalakka led him and the silent Sheng-ti through corridor after lofting corridor, past mighty chambers and halls; down, down and ever down into the entrails of the citadel, into the dungeons festering below.

Ramey had figured, from the outside, that the citadel on Lanka was an impressive place. However, he couldn't truly grasp its full size from just the exterior. He understood this as Captain Thalakka guided him and the quiet Sheng-ti through corridor after soaring corridor, past vast chambers and halls; down, down and deeper into the core of the citadel, into the dungeons rotting below.

Ever, as they pressed onward and downward, Ramey had an eye peeled for the likely spot, the strategic moment, that might offer escape. But he found none. Lanka was more than a palace, more than mere bulwarked ramparts of stone. It was an armed camp, seething with a seemingly endless host of Videlian giants, its population swelled to thousands by slaves impressed from the children of earth.

Ever, as they moved forward and down, Ramey kept a lookout for the right place, the perfect moment, that might give them a chance to escape. But he found nothing. Lanka was more than a palace, more than just fortified walls of stone. It was a military camp, filled with a seemingly endless crowd of Videlian giants, its population boosted to thousands by slaves taken from the children of earth.

So he resigned himself, as he had once before, to a principle of "watchful waiting." Incarceration was not to be his ultimate fate. The Lord Ravana had made that point clear and emphatic. So however deep he might burrow beneath Lanka now, there would come a time when he would again see day. If he waited, laid his plans for that time....

So he accepted, as he had before, a policy of "watchful waiting." Prison wouldn’t be his final outcome. Lord Ravana had stressed that point clearly. So no matter how deep he dug under Lanka now, there would come a time when he would see the light of day again. If he waited and prepared his plans for that moment....

Curiously enough, it was Captain Thalakka who waxed gloomiest as the trio descended interminable stairs into the black depths of Lanka. The tall, golden-skinned warrior fumed with brooding restlessness, a torment that finally would not be restrained. He turned to Ramey, his eyes haggard.

Curiously enough, it was Captain Thalakka who became the most gloomy as the trio descended endless stairs into the dark depths of Lanka. The tall, golden-skinned warrior was filled with restless frustration, a torment that he couldn’t hold back any longer. He turned to Ramey, his eyes tired and worn.

"Now, Lord Ramaíya," he cried angrily, "am I, Thalakka, Captain of the Torthian Guard, a shamed and sorrowed man! It is iron to my soul that I, who owe you my life, should be the one to lead you to a foul and certain doom!"

"Now, Lord Ramaíya," he shouted angrily, "am I, Thalakka, Captain of the Torthian Guard, a ashamed and grieving man! It cuts deep to my soul that I, who owe you my life, should be the one to guide you to a terrible and unavoidable fate!"

Ramey said quietly, "You're just doing your duty, my captain. I don't hold this against you. But—thanks. It's nice to know that all Videlians are not brutes."

Ramey said softly, "You're just doing your job, my captain. I don't blame you for this. But—thank you. It’s good to know that not all Videlians are savages."

"Then I hold it against myself!" groaned the Martian soldier. "As for we of Videlia—" There was a note of bitter savagery in his voice—"Do not judge us all by him who has seized the throne of Lanka. Many of us there are who rue the day he usurped the rulership of this colony, hurling into the dungeons his own brother. Aye, many there are who would gladly live in peace with you earthmen. Had we but the courage and strength to do so—"

"Then I blame myself!" groaned the Martian soldier. "As for us from Videlia—" There was a touch of bitter anger in his voice—"Don't judge all of us by the one who took over the throne of Lanka. Many of us regret the day he took control of this colony, throwing his own brother into the dungeons. Yes, many of us would happily live in peace with you earthlings. If only we had the courage and strength to do so—"


Ramey glanced at him swiftly, appraisingly. "Go on, Thalakka!" he encouraged. "What do you mean?"

Ramey looked at him quickly, evaluating him. "Go ahead, Thalakka!" he urged. "What do you mean?"

But the Videlian's jaw had set, as if he feared that already he had said too much. His eyes darted about the gray corridors anxiously, and he whispered, "Speak softly, man of earth. These very walls have wagging tongues. But, hark ye! In the foul pits we now approach you will find another. One named Vibhishana, blood-brother of the Lord Ravana. Gain him to your cause and—who knows what may transpire?

But the Videlian's jaw was clenched, as if he worried that he had already said too much. His eyes darted around the gray corridors nervously, and he whispered, "Keep your voice down, man of earth. These walls have ears. But listen! In the dreadful pits we're heading to, you will find another. One named Vibhishana, blood-brother of Lord Ravana. Get him on your side and—who knows what could happen?

"For you, even though you are my friend and the one to whom I owe my life, I can do little. But were Lord Vibhishana your pledged ally, much might be done on your behalf."

"For you, even though you are my friend and the one I owe my life to, I can do very little. But if Lord Vibhishana were your sworn ally, a lot could be accomplished for you."

"You mean—?"

"You mean—?"

"I mean," continued the Videlian hurriedly, "that at the middle watch this night I will come to the dungeon gates. If that third one whose name I have already told is with you, I can pledge that there will be guards in the corridors who will turn a blind eye to your passage. And now—" His tone changed abruptly, became harsh, commanding—"Cease thy noisy bleating, serfs! Thank your stupid earth gods thy lives have been spared—Ah! warder, open your doors and rid me of these earthling scum!"

"I mean," the Videlian continued quickly, "that tonight during the middle watch, I will come to the dungeon gates. If that third person whose name I mentioned is with you, I promise there will be guards in the corridors who will ignore your escape. And now—" His tone shifted suddenly, becoming harsh and commanding—"Stop your noisy complaining, you peasants! Thank your foolish earth gods that your lives have been spared—Ah! Guard, open your doors and get rid of these human pests!"

They had stopped, at last, before a huge bronze door at what must be, thought Ramey, judging from the clammy dampness moisturing the walls, the stale and foetid air, the very bottom of the fortress. And at Captain Thalakka's call, came shuffling to them a gnarled, coarse figure bearing on a great ring the key to the donjon-keep. He squinted at the captives suspiciously.

They finally stopped in front of a massive bronze door, which Ramey thought, based on the clammy dampness covering the walls and the stale, foul air, must be at the very bottom of the fortress. When Captain Thalakka called out, a twisted, rough-looking figure shuffled over to them, holding the key to the dungeon on a large ring. He looked at the captives with suspicion.

"Scum indeed, Captain Thalakka! Why sent our leader these earth dogs hither?"

"Scum indeed, Captain Thalakka! Why did our leader send these earth dogs here?"

"For safekeeping," answered Thalakka, "until he finds time to decide their fate."

"For safekeeping," Thalakka replied, "until he has time to decide what to do with them."

The warder grinned evilly. "Then I shall not have to bother with them long," he hazarded. "Our Lord Ravana is not one to delay his decisions. Well, filth—in with you!" His key grated in the lock; with a scraggly hand he thrust Sheng-ti and Ramey through the portal. "And mind you disturb me not, or I'll come a-visiting with the lash!"

The guard smirked maliciously. "Then I won't have to deal with them for long," he guessed. "Our Lord Ravana doesn’t take his time with decisions. Well, trash—get in there!" His key scraped in the lock; with a gnarled hand, he pushed Sheng-ti and Ramey through the door. "And don’t you dare bother me, or I’ll pay you a visit with the whip!"

Again he turned the clef, securing the doorway after them. Then, still chuckling, he shuffled away. But Thalakka pressed his lips once to the grill before he, too, disappeared. And the words he whispered were, "Courage! Tonight!"

Again, he turned the key, locking the door behind them. Then, still chuckling, he shuffled away. But Thalakka pressed his lips to the grill once before he, too, disappeared. And the words he whispered were, "Courage! Tonight!"


Being thrust into these dungeons, Ramey discovered, was unlike being imprisoned in the cell-block of a modern—a 20th Century—jail. Here were no neat, ordered individual cells, no runways with pacing guards, no blazing lights, no clean, steel avenues astringent with the odor of disinfectant. When the gate clanged shut behind him, darkness surged in to engulf him in a maw of ebon velvet; his feet slipped on damp masonry, and for a moment a sense of panic fear, instinctive, unreasoning, gripped him.

Being thrown into these dungeons, Ramey realized, was nothing like being locked up in a modern—20th Century—prison. There were no tidy, organized individual cells, no hallways with patrolling guards, no bright lights, no clean, stainless steel corridors smelling of disinfectant. When the gate slammed shut behind him, darkness rushed in to surround him like a heavy blanket; his feet slipped on damp stone, and for a moment, a wave of instinctive, irrational panic took hold of him.

In that moment he was glad of the presence of Sheng-ti. For nothing could disturb the smooth complaisance of the aged bonze. His hand, upholding Ramey, was warm and serene, his voice reassuring.

In that moment, he was grateful for Sheng-ti's presence. Nothing could disrupt the calm composure of the old bonze. His hand, supporting Ramey, was warm and steady, and his voice was comforting.

"Peace, my son! We are at least alone, and in solitude is strength."

"Calm down, my son! At least we're alone, and there’s strength in solitude."

Ramey grinned at him, an invisible grin to an invisible companion. "Thanks, old man," he said. "I guess it's the dark. I went into a tail-spin for a second."

Ramey smiled at him, an unseen smile to an unseen friend. "Thanks, man," he said. "I think it's the darkness. I got a bit disoriented for a moment."

"It is written," said Sheng-ti, "that darkness is naught but the shadow of the gods. Yet, behold! Even now it is not dark. See—in the distance?"

"It says," Sheng-ti said, "that darkness is just the shadow of the gods. But look! Even now it’s not dark. See—over there?"

Now that his eyes had accustomed themselves to gloom Ramey saw that, indeed, there was a faint smudge of light before him. By it he recognized that they stood at the threshold of but one of a numberless series of connected chambers; high, vaulted caverns, sturdywalled and windowless, supported by massive columns which might have been hewn from solid rock. Now, completely in possession of himself again, it was Ramey who took the initiative. He gripped his friend's arm, propelling him forward.

Now that his eyes had adjusted to the darkness, Ramey saw that there was, indeed, a faint glow ahead of him. By it, he realized they were standing at the entrance of one of many interconnected chambers; tall, vaulted caves, with thick walls and no windows, supported by massive columns that seemed carved from solid rock. Now fully in control of himself again, it was Ramey who took charge. He grabbed his friend's arm, pushing him forward.

"Where there is light," he said, "there must be men. These dungeons are not tenantless. Come on!"

"Where there’s light," he said, "there have to be people. These dungeons aren't empty. Let’s go!"

And together they picked their way, on feet rapidly growing more sure, toward the faraway smudge.

And together they made their way, with their steps becoming more confident, towards the distant blur.

As they drew nearer its source, they discovered that the illumination came from guttering candles, and from small bonfires over which, like so many wraiths huddling from the frightful chill of Limbo, hunkered the figures of other prisoners. Many were these, and of all races. Earthmen and Videlians alike were the exiles of this abandoned gaol. They did not mingle together, but in little clans: groups similar in color or in creed, in physiognomy or faith. Although they shared an identical fate, it was evident by the angry glances which passed between one group and another, by the bickering of individual leaders, that there was strife and distrust between these companies.

As they got closer to its source, they noticed the light came from flickering candles and small bonfires where, like lost souls trying to escape the freezing cold of Limbo, the figures of other prisoners hunched together. There were many of them, from all different backgrounds. Earth people and Videlians were both exiles from this abandoned prison. They didn’t mix, but stayed in small groups: clusters similar in skin color, beliefs, looks, or faith. Even though they faced the same fate, it was clear from the angry glances exchanged between groups and the constant arguments among their leaders that there was conflict and distrust among these groups.

An example of this smouldering hatred showed itself as Ramey and Sheng-ti considered which of the groups it were best they should approach.

An example of this smoldering hatred appeared as Ramey and Sheng-ti thought about which of the groups it would be best for them to approach.


The apparent leader of one tiny clan, a tall, strong-thewed earthman whose race Ramey would have identified tentatively as Coptic, had been muttering to himself audibly. Now he rose to his full height, swift decision seeming to fan to a blaze the long-contained flame within him.

The obvious leader of a small clan, a tall, muscular man whose ethnicity Ramey would have guessed was Coptic, had been mumbling to himself out loud. Now he stood up straight, a quick decision igniting the long-hidden fire inside him.

"Like dogs! Like mangy dogs filthy with vermin they cage us in this stinking hole! And do we rebel? Nay! Like whipped curs we bow before the cursed Videlians—when even our food and drink must be shared with the castoffs of their race!"

"Like dogs! Like filthy, sick dogs, they trap us in this disgusting place! And do we fight back? No! Like beaten mutts, we lower our heads to the cursed Videlians—when even our food and drink must be shared with the rejects of their kind!"

He glowered across the room to another fire, gathered about which was a tiny knot of Videlians. An elderly man looked to be leader of these, for as the Coptic chieftain let loose his blast, one of the Martian prisoners stirred, would have risen to reply had not the older man stayed him.

He glared across the room at another fire, where a small group of Videlians had gathered. An older man seemed to be the leader of the group, for when the Coptic chief shouted, one of the Martian prisoners moved as if he might stand up to respond, but the older man stopped him.

Fellow of the Copt's clan muttered hoarse approval of his words; from other groups came rumblings of encouragement. But one prisoner—an Erse, Ramey guessed, or perhaps a Cym—laughed sardonically.

Fellow members of the Copt's clan muttered their rough approval of his words; from other groups came murmurs of encouragement. But one prisoner—Ramey guessed he was either Irish or Welsh—laughed sarcastically.

"And what would you do about it, Tauthus of Cush?"

"And what would you do about it, Tauthus from Cush?"

The mighty one's eyes glinted in the firelight like shards of flint. "I would talk less," he bellowed in reply, "and act more! I would regain a vestige of my lost manhood, beginning by wreaking vengeance on those who are of the race of our oppressors. Like this!"

The powerful man's eyes shimmered in the firelight like pieces of flint. "I would speak less," he shouted in response, "and do more! I would reclaim a part of my lost manhood, starting by getting revenge on those from the race of our oppressors. Like this!"

And like a cat leaping, so swiftly that none could move to deter him, he rushed from his own fire to that where gathered the Videlians. With one blow he felled a startled Martian youth jumping up to meet him. Then, gripping the old man in strong hands, he yanked him to his feet. Light shone on a scrap of metal in his hands, a rude knife painstakingly wrought from a forgotten file.

And like a cat springing so quickly that no one could stop him, he dashed from his own fire to where the Videlians were gathered. With one strike, he took down a shocked Martian teenager who jumped up to meet him. Then, grabbing the old man firmly, he pulled him to his feet. Light glinted off a piece of metal in his hands, a crude knife carefully made from an old file.

"Thus," he roared, "to all Videlians!" The raw blade descended....

"Therefore," he shouted, "to all Videlians!" The sharp sword came down....


But if all others stood too stunned to move, not so Ramey Winters. A fighting-man himself, he had recognized instantly that there was no-acting in the defi of Tauthus of Cush. The Copt was in deadly earnest. And even as his arm upraised, Ramey thrust forward boldly into the chamber. His voice ringing unexpectedly loud in the echoing vaults, had the explosive vigor of lightning.

But while everyone else was too shocked to move, Ramey Winters was not. A fighter himself, he immediately realized there was no acting in Tauthus of Cush's challenge. The Copt was completely serious. As Tauthus raised his arm, Ramey boldly stepped into the chamber. His voice rang out unexpectedly loud in the echoing space, crackling with the explosive energy of lightning.

"Hold!" he cried. "Strike not, son of Earth!"

"Stop!" he shouted. "Don’t attack, child of Earth!"

As a moment frozen in imperishable pigments, everything stopped! The cry of blood-lusting voices dwindled into shocked silence ... the upraised arm fell not ... the straining figures locked in fantastic poses as if carven so. Then with infinite slowness the head of Tauthus turned. His eyes sought and found his accoster, narrowed menacingly.

As a moment captured in lasting colors, everything froze! The screams of bloodthirsty voices faded into stunned silence... the raised arm didn’t drop... the tense figures remained stuck in incredible poses as if they were sculpted that way. Then, with excruciating slowness, Tauthus turned his head. His eyes searched for and found his challenger, narrowing dangerously.

"And who are you," he rumbled, "to give commands?"

"And who are you," he growled, "to give orders?"

There was still an automatic beneath Ramey's girdle, a weapon which the Videlians, unsuspecting of its nature, had not taken from him. But he made no move to use it. Instead, he stepped forward still farther that the light might shine upon his features. His face was grave and anxious, his tone beseeching.

There was still a gun hidden beneath Ramey's belt, a weapon that the Videlians, unaware of what it was, hadn’t taken from him. But he didn’t make any move to use it. Instead, he stepped even closer so the light could illuminate his features. His expression was serious and worried, his tone pleading.

"An earthman like yourself, Tauthus of Cush. And a prisoner. But one who realizes that in wanton destruction of each other does not lie the way of our salvation."

"You're just an ordinary guy, Tauthus of Cush. And a prisoner. But one who understands that destroying each other isn't the path to our salvation."

"The Videlians," said Tauthus grimly, "are our captors and our foes. This aged stick is a Videlian—"

"The Videlians are our captors and our enemies," Tauthus said grimly. "This old stick is a Videlian—"

"—and a prisoner," argued Ramey desperately, "like ourselves. Is that not proof enough he is no ally of the Lord Ravana? Evidence that his foe is our foe? If you kill this man, you do a service to the lord we hate. Can you not hear the laughter of Ravana at learning his prisoners fight amongst themselves, destroy each other?"

"—and a prisoner," Ramey argued desperately, "just like us. Isn't that proof enough that he's not an ally of Lord Ravana? Evidence that his enemy is our enemy? If you kill this man, you’re just doing a favor for the lord we despise. Can't you hear Ravana laughing at the thought of his prisoners fighting among themselves, destroying each other?"


And—the battle of words was won! Tauthus of Cush dropped his blade into his belt, released his captive sheepishly and moved away. A man of spirit he was, but he was a man of logic, too. He said thoughtfully, "There is wisdom in what you say, stranger. But, mind you—" And he glared at those who were now circling about them curiously—"let none think cowardice stayed the wrath of Tauthus, or that fellow's guts shall feed the rats!"

And—the battle of words was won! Tauthus of Cush sheathed his sword, let his captive go with a sheepish smile, and stepped back. He was a man of spirit, but also a man of logic. He said thoughtfully, "There’s truth in what you say, stranger. But, just so you know—" And he glared at the onlookers who were now gathering around them with curiosity—"let no one think that cowardice is what kept Tauthus from acting, or that guy’s insides will feed the rats!"

"None shall think that, Tauthus," Ramey assured him. "If I read not the future wrongly, the time comes, and it not far removed, when each and every man in this dungeon shall be given the chance to prove his valor."

"Nobody should think that, Tauthus," Ramey assured him. "If I'm not reading the future wrong, the time is coming, and it's not far off, when every man in this dungeon will get the chance to prove his bravery."

An eager light flashed in the other man's eyes. He said hoarsely, "What mean you, newcomer?"

An eager light flashed in the other man's eyes. He said hoarsely, "What do you mean, newcomer?"

"I shall tell you. But first—how many prisoners dwell in these caverns?"

"I'll tell you. But first—how many prisoners live in these caves?"

Tauthus shrugged.

Tauthus just shrugged.

"Who knows? Three score, perhaps? Maybe more?"

"Who knows? Sixty, maybe? Or even more?"

"Can you gather their group leaders, their captains, for a council?"

"Can you bring together their group leaders, their captains, for a meeting?"

The Coptic chieftain nodded. "That I can, and will." To decide, with Tauthus of Cush, was to act. He wheeled away abruptly, began shouting orders. "You ... and you ... and you! Haste into the farthest reaches of the dungeon. Gather here all who dare die that they might live again. Hurry—"

The Coptic chieftain nodded. "I can and will do that." To make a decision with Tauthus of Cush meant taking action. He turned around quickly and started shouting orders. "You ... and you ... and you! Rush to the farthest parts of the dungeon. Bring everyone here who dares to die so they can live again. Move fast—"

Now the white-haired Videlian, who had stood quietly at Ramey's side throughout this interlude, turned to his protector.

Now the white-haired Videlian, who had quietly stood by Ramey during this whole thing, turned to his protector.

"Man of Earth," he said gravely, "I thank you. Not for myself, because my life is of little importance. But for having quelled an act which might have destroyed us all. Can I repay you in any way? What can I do to help this plan you have?"

“Man of Earth,” he said seriously, “I appreciate it. Not for my own sake, because my life doesn’t matter much. But for stopping an act that could have wiped us all out. Is there any way I can repay you? What can I do to assist with this plan you have?”

"Nothing just now, thanks," said Ramey. "Later, perhaps—Wait a minute! You can help me. Point out which of the Videlians is known as Vibhishana."

"Nothing right now, thanks," said Ramey. "Maybe later—Wait a minute! You can help me. Can you point out which of the Videlians is known as Vibhishana?"

The old man smiled sadly.

The old man smiled wistfully.

"That will not be hard, my friend," he said. "For I am—or once was—the Lord Vibhishana."

"That won’t be difficult, my friend," he said. "Because I am—or at one point was—the Lord Vibhishana."


CHAPTER XIV

Escape

Break free

Ramey stared at the claimant incredulously. Surely this man could not be the brother of Lord Ravana! Father or uncle, perhaps. But—

Ramey stared at the claimant in disbelief. There was no way this guy could be Lord Ravana's brother! Maybe a father or an uncle, but—

Then, peering more closely at the older man he realized it was not so much age that had whitened Vibhishana's hair, bowed his shoulders, creased and lined his cheeks, as it was privation. Privation, worry and sorrow. And studying the Martian he now could trace a family resemblance. Vibhishana had a nose as aquiline and proud as that of the arrogant Ravana, lips full and delicately-turned as those tempting ones of the Lady Rakshasi. He differed from his younger brother and sister in that his eyes were warm and friendly, where theirs were intense as a wind-swept flame, his manner was gentle and self-effacing, where theirs was haughty. Said Ramey:

Then, looking more closely at the older man, he realized that it wasn't just age that had turned Vibhishana's hair white, hunched his shoulders, and marked his cheeks with lines; it was hardship. Hardship, worry, and sorrow. As he studied the Martian, he could see a family resemblance. Vibhishana had a nose that was as sharp and proud as Ravana's, with lips that were full and beautifully shaped like those alluring ones of the Lady Rakshasi. He was different from his younger brother and sister in that his eyes were warm and friendly, while theirs blazed like a wind-swept flame. His demeanor was gentle and humble, unlike their haughty attitude. Ramey said:

"It is so! Yes, I see it now. You are Vibhishana."

"It’s true! Yes, I see it now. You are Vibhishana."

"Once Regent," said the older man sorrowfully, "of Videlia's colony on Earth. Now a prisoner in the citadel I once dreamed would be a refuge and gathering-place for every race that treads this planet. Aye, it is a sad end to which my dreams have come, stranger. But who are you? Whence came you here, and why?"

"Once I was Regent," the older man said sadly, "of Videlia's colony on Earth. Now I’m just a prisoner in the citadel I once envisioned as a safe haven and meeting place for every race on this planet. Yeah, it’s a tragic ending for my dreams, stranger. But who are you? Where did you come from, and why are you here?"

Ramey told him then, briefly, that which had gone before. Vibhishana listened eagerly and—what was more surprising—comprehendingly. Not even was he amazed when Ramey told of the time-machine. He but nodded.

Ramey briefly filled him in on what had happened before. Vibhishana listened intently and, surprisingly, understood it all. He wasn’t even shocked when Ramey talked about the time machine; he just nodded.

"Ah, yes! That would be the invention of the Gaanelian lord, Rudra. He was a brilliant one. He invented also a Bow. A frightful weapon. Had it been mine, never would Ravana have dared rise against me. Where is the Bow now? Does not Sugriva have it?"

"Ah, yes! That was the invention of the Gaanelian lord, Rudra. He was a genius. He also created a Bow. A terrifying weapon. If I had it, Ravana would never have dared to go against me. What happened to the Bow? Doesn’t Sugriva have it?"

"It is here," Ramey told him grimly, "at Lanka. So far it has done Ravana no good, because it isn't charged for operation. But he has sent his men out to find the precious element which operates it. If he gets the ammunition before we can invade Lanka, I'm afraid the fight will be over. What is this ammunition, anyway?" It was a question that had long puzzled Ramey. "Some rare type of explosive?"

"It’s here," Ramey said seriously, "in Lanka. So far, it hasn’t helped Ravana because it’s not operational yet. But he has sent his men out to find the valuable element that powers it. If he gets the ammunition before we can invade Lanka, I’m worried the fight will be finished. What is this ammunition, anyway?" It was a question that had puzzled Ramey for a long time. "Some rare kind of explosive?"

"A metal," explained Vibhishana. "What your tongue would call it, I do not know. We know it as the element banaratha. A metal more rare than perfect gold; yea, even rarer than the dull platinum of Earth's frigid poles. You are indeed undone, Ramey Winters, if my brother has located enough of it to fuel the Bow of Rudra." He shook his head sadly. "It is a shame he brings down upon the fair name of Videlia, my power-greedy brother. Whether he win or lose, for ages to come shall the name of my home planet be associated with the thoughts of war, death and conquest."

"A metal," Vibhishana explained. "I don't know what you would call it, but we refer to it as the element banaratha. It's a metal rarer than perfect gold; in fact, even rarer than the dull platinum found at Earth's frigid poles. You are truly in trouble, Ramey Winters, if my brother has found enough of it to power the Bow of Rudra." He shook his head sadly. "It's a shame he tarnishes the good name of Videlia, my power-hungry brother. Whether he wins or loses, for ages to come, my home planet will be associated with thoughts of war, death, and conquest."


He spoke, thought Ramey with a strange tingling in his spine, more truly than he knew. And a dim wonderment grew in Ramey that he, a Twentieth Century man, should listen to a prediction made centuries before his birth, and recognize that prophecy to have been fulfilled. For in the world from which Ramey had come, the name of Vibhishana's homeland, Mars, was invariably, inevitably, associated with thoughts of war, death and conquest. And this for no reason known to the memory of living man....

He spoke, Ramey thought with a strange tingling in his spine, more truthfully than he realized. A sense of wonder grew in Ramey that he, a 20th-century man, was listening to a prediction made centuries before he was born and recognizing that prophecy had come true. In the world Ramey came from, the name of Vibhishana's homeland, Mars, was always linked with thoughts of war, death, and conquest. And this was for no reason known to the memory of anyone living...

But he said, "Then you shared not Ravana's desire?"

But he said, "So you didn't share Ravana's desire?"

"Shared it!" Vibhishana's voice deepened angrily. "You dare accuse me—I am sorry, Ramey Winters. You did not mean to offend, I know. But believe me, never for an instant did I, when I ruled Lanka, harbor any lust for dominion over your people. With the Gaanelian lord I cherished the dream that we of the more advanced cultures might help improve your planet, make it a finer world for your people. All I asked of earthmen was their allegiance, small territorial rights on which to base a sound commerce and a solid economy between our two homelands.

"Shared it!" Vibhishana's voice grew angrily deeper. "You dare to accuse me—I’m sorry, Ramey Winters. I know you didn't mean to offend. But trust me, never for a moment did I, when I ruled Lanka, desire to dominate your people. With the Gaanelian lord, I dreamed that we, from more advanced cultures, could help make your planet a better place for your people. All I asked from earthmen was their loyalty and a small piece of land to establish a strong trade and a solid economy between our two nations."

"Perhaps—" he continued almost wistfully—"even more than Sugriva I cherished this hope. For his race, the blue ones of Gaanelia, are after all of a different stock. We of Videlia, and you of Earth, are of the same seed. Behold your companion, Ramey Winters. Can you deny that from the same source sprang the root which was to nourish us both?"

"Maybe—" he continued almost dreamily—"even more than Sugriva, I held onto this hope. Because his people, the blue ones of Gaanelia, are from a different heritage. We from Videlia and you from Earth share the same roots. Look at your friend, Ramey Winters. Can you really say that we didn't come from the same origin that brought us both to life?"

There was, indeed, a great similarity between Sheng-ti and Vibhishana. Both were tall, both almost beardless by nature, both ochre-skinned. And the "Mongolian fold," that small, peculiarly creased fold of flesh which lends obliquity to the typical Oriental eye, was common to both men.

There was definitely a strong resemblance between Sheng-ti and Vibhishana. Both were tall, both almost hairless by nature, and both had ochre skin. They also shared the "Mongolian fold," that unique, slightly creased fold of skin that gives a slanted look to the typical Oriental eye.

Ramey said, perplexed, "But—but that would indicate that ages before this your world must have had intercourse with ours. Yet Sugriva said his planet was the first to develop space-travel—"

Ramey said, confused, "But—but that would suggest that long before this, your world must have interacted with ours. Yet Sugriva claimed his planet was the first to develop space travel—"

"Even the Lord Sugriva can err, Ramey Winters. The dead past buries many secrets. We of Videlia have a legend that our civilization sprang from a planet now vanished from the heavens, a mighty race whose home-world was destroyed in a frightful cataclysm. Who knows but that refugees from this earlier world might have emigrated to each of our two younger ones?[10]

"Even Lord Sugriva can make mistakes, Ramey Winters. The past hides many secrets. We in Videlia have a legend that our civilization came from a planet that’s now gone from the skies, a great race whose home world was wiped out in a terrifying disaster. Who knows if survivors from that earlier world might have settled in each of our two younger ones?[10]

"But enough of this now. I see the companions of Tauthus are back, bringing with them the captains. For what reason summoned you them?"

"But that's enough for now. I see Tauthus's companions are back, bringing the captains with them. Why did you call them?"

Ramey turned to where Tauthus stood chafing impatiently for this palaver to end. As Vibhishana had said, the captains had gathered. And a rougher, tougher, meaner-looking crew, Ramey had never set eyes on in his life. But they were a sight calculated to warm the heart of a fighting man. Ramey stepped into their midst.

Ramey turned to where Tauthus stood, impatiently waiting for this talk to wrap up. Just like Vibhishana mentioned, the captains had come together. And Ramey had never seen a rougher, tougher, meaner-looking group in his life. But they were exactly the kind of sight that could lift the spirits of a fighter. Ramey stepped into their midst.

"Now, this—" he began—"this is my plan...."

"Okay, so this—" he started—"this is my plan...."


Without artificial means, it would have been impossible to tell, in the dungeons beneath Lanka, what hour of day or night it was. No feeblest ray of sun light ever penetrated this dank depths; skins were colorless, gums sloughing-sore, and hair without lustre amongst those who had lain long in the prison.

Without any artificial light, it would have been impossible to know what time it was in the dungeons beneath Lanka. No faint ray of sunlight ever reached these damp depths; the skins were pale, gums were rotting, and hair was dull among those who had been imprisoned for a long time.

But the candles spluttering fitfully upon the walls, and the periodic visits of the gaolers with food and drink, by these had the prisoners managed to maintain some cognizance of what hour it was outside their walls.

But the candles flickering weakly on the walls, and the occasional visits from the guards with food and drink, allowed the prisoners to keep track of what time it was outside their walls.

Thus, at the middle watch of the night, his campaign mapped out and approved by hastily-selected lieutenants, Ramey Winters waited feverishly by the outer door of the dungeon.

Thus, at the middle watch of the night, his campaign laid out and approved by quickly chosen lieutenants, Ramey Winters waited anxiously by the outer door of the dungeon.

So long he had crouched at this post, so long counted the beat of his pulse in eager expectation, that it seemed to him the hour of appointment must have long since passed. But at last his vigil was rewarded. There came the clanking of harness, the rasp of sandaled feet on harsh stone, and the voice of Captain Thalakka.

So long he had been crouched at this post, so long he had counted the beat of his heart in eager anticipation, that it felt like the time they were supposed to meet must have come and gone. But finally, his watch was rewarded. He heard the clanking of armor, the sound of sandaled feet on rough stone, and the voice of Captain Thalakka.

"Warder!"

"Guard!"

"Aye? What is it? Who calls?" The shuffling footsteps of the gaoler. "Ah, you again, Captain? What is it?"

"Aye? What is it? Who's there?" The gaoler's footsteps shuffle closer. "Ah, you again, Captain? What do you need?"

"A meeting of all prison guards," said the Videlian, "on the fourth level. I have come to relieve you so you may attend. You may hand over the keys."

"A meeting of all the prison guards," said the Videlian, "on the fourth level. I’m here to take over for you so you can attend. You can hand over the keys."

A long silence. Then: "Mighty unusual!" declared the warder. "Nothing like this ever happened before!"

A long silence. Then: "Really unusual!" said the guard. "Nothing like this has ever happened before!"

"These are unusual times. Nothing like an invasion of Lanka was ever attempted before. But the monkey-warriors of Sugriva are even now assembled on the mainland shore, and our defense measures must be studied."

"These are strange times. An invasion of Lanka has never been attempted before. But the monkey warriors of Sugriva are already gathered on the mainland shore, and we need to carefully consider our defense strategies."

"Say you so!" There came the jangle of metal passing from one hand to another. "Invasion, eh? Well, I'll be running along, then. I'll have more prisoners to take care of when this is over, eh, captain?"

"Is that so?" There was the sound of metal clinking as it shifted from one hand to another. "Invasion, huh? Well, I guess I'll be on my way, then. I'll have more prisoners to deal with when this is all over, right, captain?"

And giggling evilly, the warder shuffled away.

And laughing wickedly, the guard walked off.

Another slow century dripped by before his footsteps disappeared in the distance. Then came the swift whisper of Captain Thalakka:

Another slow century passed before his footsteps faded into the distance. Then came the quick whisper of Captain Thalakka:

"My Lord? My Lord Ramaíya?"

"Hey, my Lord Ramaíya?"

"We are here," Ramey whispered back. "All three of us. Open swiftly!"

"We're here," Ramey whispered back. "All three of us. Open up quickly!"


The key grated in the lock, the door swung open, and momentarily blinded by the lights of the corridor, Ramey elbowed forward to freedom. Behind him came Sheng-ti, then Vibhishana, then—

The key turned in the lock, the door swung open, and momentarily blinded by the hallway lights, Ramey pushed forward to freedom. Behind him came Sheng-ti, then Vibhishana, then—

Captain Thalakka so far forgot himself as to loose a little cry. "But—but what is this, Lord Ramaíya! Behind you! The prisoners! This I cannot allow! No! For you, to whom I owe my life, I have risked much that you might escape. But not even for you can I betray the fortress, my Lord Ravana and my comrades-in-arms—"

Captain Thalakka momentarily lost his composure and let out a small cry. "But—but what is this, Lord Ramaíya! Behind you! The prisoners! I can't allow this! No! For you, to whom I owe my life, I have risked a lot so you could escape. But not even for you can I betray the fortress, my Lord Ravana, and my fellow warriors—"

But a taller, slimmer figure brushed past Ramey Winters to confront the protesting soldier. And:

But a taller, slimmer person brushed past Ramey Winters to confront the protesting soldier. And:

"Nor even for me, Captain?" asked Vibhishana gently.

"Not even for me, Captain?" Vibhishana asked softly.

The warrior stared. Just for a moment. Then a look of humility, in which was strangely mingled joy, flooded into his eyes. He went to one knee. "My Lord!" he breathed. "My Lord Vibhishana! Is it thy will this should be permitted?"

The warrior stared. Just for a moment. Then a look of humility, in which joy was strangely mixed, filled his eyes. He dropped to one knee. "My Lord!" he said breathlessly. "My Lord Vibhishana! Is it your will that this should be allowed?"

"Not only my will," said Vibhishana firmly, "but my determination. The hour for vengeance has struck. Tell me, my captain—how many of the old guard stand ready to strike a blow for honor and the elder suzerainty?"

"Not just my will," Vibhishana said firmly, "but my determination. The time for revenge has come. Tell me, my captain—how many of the old guard are ready to fight for honor and the elder leadership?"

"Many, my Lord," replied Thalakka humbly. "And many more when the news of thy release bruits about. The corridors leading to the lakeside port are even now lined with those of my men who love thee above the cruel Ravana. Thus prepared I for thy escape—"

"Many, my Lord," replied Thalakka humbly. "And many more will come once word of your release spreads. The hallways leading to the lakeside port are already filled with my men who care for you more than the cruel Ravana. This is how I prepared for your escape—"

"And thus," nodded Vibhishana, "shall our earthborn allies return to rally their forces. But meanwhile I remain to gather about me those who would fight my cause. Vanguard of my new army shall be those with whom I languished in these dungeons. Can you arm them?"

"And so," nodded Vibhishana, "our allies from the earth will go back to gather their forces. But for now, I will stay to gather those who will fight for my cause. The first of my new army will be those I suffered with in these dungeons. Can you provide them with weapons?"

Thalakka glanced dubiously at the ragtag aggregation of human flotsam seeping through the bronze gate. He nodded.

Thalakka looked skeptically at the disheveled group of people spilling through the bronze gate. He nodded.

"Aye. Even so, my Lord."

"Yeah. Even so, my Lord."

"Then do so. And now, Ramey Winters—" Vibhishana pressed the young American's shoulder warmly—"for a time we must part. But all of us know the Plan. We shall create a diversion for your escape. Haste to the mainland and bring to Lanka as speedily as possible all the fighting-men Sugriva has gathered. If fortune favor us, we shall have won a foothold on some niche of Lanka. That spot will be your landing-place. Now go—and may the gods go with you!"

"Then go ahead. And now, Ramey Winters—" Vibhishana gave the young American's shoulder a friendly pat—"for a while we have to separate. But we all know the plan. We'll create a distraction for your escape. Hurry to the mainland and bring back all the fighters Sugriva has gathered as quickly as you can. If luck is on our side, we’ll gain a foothold somewhere in Lanka. That place will be your landing spot. Now go—and may the gods be with you!"

Ramey said nothing. But his jaw was set in a line that boded no good for any man who tried to restrain him from his part of the Plan. He glanced at Thalakka. The captain gestured.

Ramey said nothing. But his jaw was clenched in a way that threatened trouble for anyone who tried to stop him from doing his part in the Plan. He looked at Thalakka. The captain made a gesture.

"This way, Lord Ramaíya—"

"This way, Lord Ramaíya—"

And stealthily the trio moved upward from the bowels of Lanka, while behind them a fledgling army surged from pits of darkness and despair into a world of new hope....

And quietly, the three made their way up from the depths of Lanka, while behind them a budding army surged from the pits of darkness and despair into a world filled with new hope....


Thrice the adventurers passed posts whereat Videlian guards stood watch; thrice a hasty sign, a word from the Captain Thalakka, caused these sentries to glance the other way. Only once had they to pass a warrior whose allegiance was not pledged to Vibhishana, but his brother. And Thalakka brazened his way past this station with a word of explanation.

Thrice the adventurers passed posts where Videlian guards stood watch; thrice a quick signal, a word from Captain Thalakka, made these sentries look the other way. Only once did they encounter a warrior whose loyalty was to Vibhishana's brother instead. And Thalakka confidently made his way past this station with a word of explanation.

"Prisoners from the camp of Sugriva. Being taken to the Lord Ravana for questioning."

"Prisoners from Sugriva's camp. Being taken to Lord Ravana for questioning."

And at last, having ascended countless stages, they were in a small chamber through the windows of which blew the sweet, clean night air of lake waters. Here Thalakka halted.

And finally, after climbing countless steps, they reached a small room where the fresh, clean night air from the lake flowed in through the windows. Here, Thalakka stopped.

"This room fronts on the waterside. Beyond that door lies a small, private wharf, beside which waits a skiff. It is watched now, but you hide here and wait. I shall return to arm the friends of my Lord Vibhishana. When this is done, these men and those of my soldiers whom I can trust will attack the third level garrison of the citadel. An alarm will draw the guard from the wharf. When he leaves, you must get to the boat swiftly and flee to the mainland."

"This room faces the water. Beyond that door is a small, private dock, next to which a small boat is waiting. It's being monitored right now, but you’re hiding and waiting here. I will go back to gather the supporters of my Lord Vibhishana. Once that's done, those men and the soldiers I trust will launch an attack on the third level of the citadel's garrison. The alarm will pull the guard away from the dock. When he leaves, you need to get to the boat quickly and escape to the mainland."

Ramey said simply, "We understand, Thalakka. Thank you."

Ramey said straightforwardly, "We get it, Thalakka. Thanks."

The Videlian captain smiled. "I accept your thanks, Lord Ramaíya, but I need them not. My heart tells me I have done well. Godspeed to you!"

The Videlian captain smiled. "I appreciate your thanks, Lord Ramaíya, but I don't need them. I know in my heart that I've done the right thing. Wishing you safe travels!"

And he was gone. Sheng-ti and Ramey took concealment in convenient shadows, and again embarked on the nerve-wracking experience of waiting ... waiting ... waiting ... until an alarm should sound the moment for their next move.

And he was gone. Sheng-ti and Ramey hid in nearby shadows, and once again plunged into the nerve-wracking experience of waiting ... waiting ... waiting ... until an alarm signaled it was time for their next move.

It came at last, after so long a time that Ramey's muscles were stiff with crouching, his palms damply cold with apprehension, his nerves atingle with flame. It came with a crashing croo-oo-onge! of sound that smashed through the corridors of Lanka, rolling and echoing, re-echoing. The beat of a mighty hammer on a monstrous gong.

It finally arrived, after such a long wait that Ramey's muscles were tense from crouching, his palms cold and sweaty with anxiety, and his nerves buzzing with intensity. It came with a deafening croo-oo-onge! that shattered the halls of Lanka, rolling and echoing, repeating over and over. It was like the strike of a huge hammer hitting a massive gong.

Then voices shattered the silence of the sleeping citadel, the vaulted avenues rang shrill with the clatter of armed men racing to their appointed posts, and—it may have been pure imagination—from far below Ramey thought his ear detected the harsher cries of battling men, the faint echoes of weapons clashing in combat.

Then voices broke the silence of the sleeping fortress, the arched streets echoed loudly with the sounds of soldiers rushing to their assigned positions, and—it might have been just his imagination—Ramey thought he heard the more brutal shouts of fighting men from far below, the distant sounds of weapons clashing in battle.

His every instinct yearned to be part of that combat, but such was not his rôle in the campaign. Lightly he rose from his hiding place, raced across to the windows. As Thalakka had predicted, the curious guard had been drawn from his post by the clamor. By the filtering gleam of a newborn moon Ramey saw the dock and the tiny, bobbing object at its side.

His every instinct wanted to jump into that fight, but that wasn’t his role in the mission. He got up quietly from his hiding spot and rushed over to the windows. Just as Thalakka had predicted, the curious guard had left his post because of the noise. By the soft light of a new moon, Ramey saw the dock and the small, bobbing object beside it.

"All right!" he breathed to Sheng-ti. "Come on!"

"Alright!" he said to Sheng-ti. "Let's go!"


And the hopes of his well-wishers were realized. No eye spied them as they clambered through the portal, over a tiny balcony, and down to the lakeside. No voice lifted to question them as they unleashed the rocking craft beside the pier. Elsewhere on Lanka new lights flashed from a score of windows, the cries of captains rallying their men split the quiet night. But as far removed from all this hubbub as two gray ghosts were Ramey Winters and his companion. Silently they slipped boat from wharf, silently dipped blades into the water. And in the space of a dozen breaths, they were off to the distant shore on which dimly gleamed the campfires of the army of Sugriva.

And the hopes of his supporters came true. No one saw them as they climbed through the doorway, over a small balcony, and down to the lakeshore. No voice called out to question them as they launched the rocking boat beside the pier. Elsewhere in Lanka, new lights flickered from dozens of windows, and the shouts of captains rallying their men broke the quiet night. But as far away from all this noise as two gray shadows were Ramey Winters and his friend. Quietly, they pushed the boat from the dock and silently dipped the oars into the water. In just a few breaths, they were on their way to the distant shore where the campfires of Sugriva's army glowed faintly.

It was a tedious trip for two oarsmen, one of whom had not touched an oar for twenty years, the other of whose hands was more accustomed to the slim control stick of an airplane. But dimmer and more shadowy in the distance grew the isle of slaves, ever nearer and more cheerful loomed before them the camp toward which they strained. Until at last they could distinguish figures about the campfires, could almost hear the voices of their friends. And then—

It was a long trip for two rowers, one of whom hadn’t touched an oar in twenty years, while the other was more used to the slim control stick of an airplane. But in the distance, the island of slaves became dimmer and more shadowy, and the camp they were heading towards grew nearer and more inviting. Finally, they could make out figures around the campfires and could almost hear their friends' voices. And then—

"Ramey! Ramey Winters!" Sheng-ti stopped pulling at his oars, craned back toward his friend. "Hark! I heard the crack of oarlocks—"

"Ramey! Ramey Winters!" Sheng-ti stopped rowing, turned back toward his friend. "Hey! I heard the sound of the oarlocks—"

Ramey stiffened, his feathering oars shipped swiftly. Over the steady lap-lap of lake water he too now heard that which had alarmed the bonze. He whispered, "Over that way!"

Ramey tensed up, quickly putting away his oars. Amid the consistent lap-lap of the lake water, he also heard what had startled the bonze. He whispered, "Over there!"

"Ravana's men. The rebellion has been subdued, and they've come after us!"

"Ravana's guys. The rebellion has been put down, and they're coming after us!"

Ramey laughed; a short, hard, mirthless husk it was.

Ramey laughed; it was a short, harsh, joyless sound.

"Well, they'll never take us—now! Not while we're alive!" He tugged from his waistband that which until now he had avoided using; his automatic. Leveled it uncertainly toward the fear-inspiring sound. Waited....

"Well, they’ll never take us—now! Not while we’re alive!" He pulled from his waistband what he had been avoiding using until now: his gun. He aimed it unsteadily at the terrifying noise. Waited....

And a cold voice gritted on his eardrums.

And a cold voice grated on his eardrums.

"You there in the other boat! Who are you, and what are you doing?"

"You there in the other boat! Who are you, and what are you up to?"


CHAPTER XV

Land-bridge to Lanka

Land bridge to Lanka

It is in moments of great stress that man's emotions play the strangest pranks.

It’s in moments of extreme stress that a person's emotions can act in the weirdest ways.

When he heard that voice, Ramey Winters had been on the verge of firing into the pale heart of mist that engulfed him. Now suddenly his fingers were nerveless, the automatic tumbled unheeded from his hand, and his voice cracked with a cry of almost hysterical laughter.

When he heard that voice, Ramey Winters had been about to shoot into the pale mist that surrounded him. Suddenly, his fingers went limp, the gun fell from his hand without him realizing it, and his voice broke into a cry of almost hysterical laughter.

"Red! Red, it's me—Ramey! And Sheng-ti."

"Red! Red, it's me—Ramey! And Sheng-ti."

Now wood scraped wood, another boat loomed dark beside them, and Red Barrett's hard, familiar features stared across at Ramey. The redhead's eyes were wide with gladness; with joyous abandon he brandished his own pistol in delighted circles.

Now wood scraped against wood, and another boat appeared dark beside them. Red Barrett's familiar, tough face stared across at Ramey. The redhead's eyes were wide with happiness; he waved his own pistol in excited circles, full of joy.

"Ramey, you old son-of-a-gun! Am I ever glad to see you! We'd just about given you up for—"

"Ramey, you old son of a gun! I'm so glad to see you! We were almost ready to give up on you for—"

He stopped, hesitant, apologetic. Ramey grinned.

He stopped, unsure and sorry. Ramey smiled.

"Dead? Nothing like it, guy. I take a lot of killing. But I wouldn't like to check out on the friendly accident list. You'd better put that pea-shooter away before you hurt somebody."

"Dead? Not even close, man. I can take a lot of punishment. But I wouldn't want to end up on the list of unfortunate accidents. You should put that little gun away before you hurt someone."

Barrett said, "Hold the boat, chum, I'm coming over." To a dim figure in his own craft, "Take this crate home again, James. I won't be needing it no more tonight."

Barrett said, "Hold the boat, buddy, I'm coming over." To a shadowy figure in his own boat, he added, "Take this crate back home, James. I won't be needing it anymore tonight."

"Who was that with you?" asked Ramey curiously when his friend had safely trans-shipped. "One of the O'Briens?"

"Who was that with you?" Ramey asked with curiosity once his friend had safely transferred. "One of the O'Briens?"

"Syd and Lake? No, they're in a huddle with Sugriva and Doc Aiken and Kohrisan. My chauffeur was one of them ape-soldiers. You know what, Ramey? We had them all wrong. You get to know those hairy little guys and they're okay."

"Syd and Lake? No, they're grouped up with Sugriva, Doc Aiken, and Kohrisan. My driver used to be one of those ape soldiers. You know what, Ramey? We misunderstood them completely. Once you get to know those hairy little guys, they're actually pretty cool."

"I've been meeting some people like that," Ramey nodded, "myself. How strong a force have you gathered?"

"I've been meeting some people like that," Ramey nodded, "including myself. How strong of a force have you gathered?"

Red said, "Gimme them oars, Sheng-ti. You look like you're pooped. Me and Ramey can take her in from here. You said 'force', keed? Well, now, that all depends. If we was back in the good old Twentieth A. D. I'd say it wasn't worth a hoot in hell. Hitler's blitzers would make hash out of it in something like ten seconds of the first round. But for this day and age, it ain't bad. About six divisions of talking apes, and maybe twice that many natives. But the hell with that. How about you? What have you been doing? And did you get the Bow? And where's Sheila?"

Red said, "Give me those oars, Sheng-ti. You look like you’re tired. Ramey and I can take it from here. You mentioned 'force', right? Well, that depends. If we were back in the good old 20th century, I’d say it wouldn’t be worth anything. Hitler’s blitzkrieg would tear through it in about ten seconds flat. But for today, it’s not too bad. Around six divisions of talking apes, and maybe twice that many locals. But never mind that. What about you? What have you been up to? Did you get the Bow? And where's Sheila?"

"I'll explain everything," said Ramey, "when we meet the others. Let's dock this jaloppy first."

"I'll explain everything," Ramey said, "once we meet up with the others. Let's park this old clunker first."


"And that," concluded Ramey some time later, "is how things stood when we fled Lanka. Ravana still has the Bow, but it has not yet been charged. Sheila is under lock and key in the innermost chambers of the palace. Vibhishana is fighting to maintain a foothold within the citadel itself. How his fight is coming along we have no way of knowing, but it's a damned sure thing he can't hold out forever. We must come to his assistance, and do it before either his force is wiped out or Ravana fuels the Bow. Or—"

"And that," Ramey wrapped up a little while later, "is where things stood when we escaped Lanka. Ravana still has the Bow, but it hasn’t been charged yet. Sheila is locked away in the deepest chambers of the palace. Vibhishana is struggling to keep a hold inside the citadel itself. We have no way of knowing how his fight is going, but it's a sure thing he can't last forever. We need to help him, and do it before his forces are wiped out or Ravana powers up the Bow. Or—"

He shrugged expressively. Sugriva finished for him,

He shrugged dramatically. Sugriva completed the thought for him,

"Or Earth," he said soberly, "will be a vassal state to the Videlian overlord for the gods only know how many centuries. Yes, Ramey Winters, we must move—and move fast."

"Or Earth," he said seriously, "will be a dependent territory of the Videlian overlord for who knows how many centuries. Yes, Ramey Winters, we need to act—and act quickly."

"You have mapped out a campaign?"

"Are you planning a campaign?"

"Tentatively. Our native friends are throwing boats together for us ... boats, rafts, skiffs, anything navigable. Under cover of tomorrow's midnight we had hoped to have enough of these to land a small scouting force. A suicide squadron whose sole purpose would be to effect a landing, open a land salient. If they can hold their ground for twenty-four hours, we should be able to reinforce with another three or four divisions."

"Tentatively. Our local friends are putting boats together for us... boats, rafts, skiffs, anything that can float. By midnight tomorrow, we hoped to have enough of these to send a small scouting team. A suicide squad whose only goal would be to make a landing and establish a foothold. If they can hold their position for twenty-four hours, we should be able to send in another three or four divisions."

Barrett glanced at his friend anxiously.

Barrett looked at his friend nervously.

"Well, Ramey? What do you think of it?"

"Well, Ramey? What do you think about it?"

Ramey shook his head slowly.

Ramey slowly shook his head.

"It won't do. It's the old story of Britain in our time: 'Too little and too late.' Sheng-ti and I have viewed Lanka and its defenses. Ravana has been preparing for this, Lord Sugriva, ever since he usurped the throne from his blood-brother. Lanka is a gigantic fortress, protected by a horde of armed and ready warriors. They would wipe out our 'token army' before it ever set foot within the castle walls."

"It won't work. It's the same old story of Britain in our time: 'Too little and too late.' Sheng-ti and I have looked at Lanka and its defenses. Ravana has been getting ready for this, Lord Sugriva, ever since he took the throne from his blood-brother. Lanka is a massive fortress, guarded by a swarm of armed and prepared warriors. They would wipe out our 'token army' before it even stepped inside the castle walls."

The blue lord of Chitrakuta bowed his head sorrowfully. "You are right, my friend. And the fault is mine because I tried ever to espouse the dream of friendship amongst men, art, beauty. I have failed in my duty as a ruler and a protector of earth. I should have anticipated this eventuality and prepared for it."

The blue lord of Chitrakuta hung his head sadly. "You’re right, my friend. The fault is mine because I tried to promote the ideals of friendship among people, art, and beauty. I've failed in my responsibilities as a ruler and protector of the land. I should have seen this coming and been ready for it."

Dr. Aiken said gently, "It is not your fault, Lord Sugriva, that the hearts of some are good and the hearts of others evil. But—what can we do, Ramey?"

Dr. Aiken said gently, "It's not your fault, Lord Sugriva, that some people have good hearts while others have evil ones. But—what can we do, Ramey?"


"I'm trying to think," fumed Ramey desperately. "I know we must do something—and swiftly!—but the fact remains that we stand here boatless, powerless to move against Ravana's Gibraltar—Gibraltar!" He laughed ruefully. "The Isle of Lanka is more secure from invasion than even that bit of rock, because it's farther from the mainland."

"I'm trying to think," Ramey said, frustrated. "I know we have to do something—and fast!—but the reality is we’re stuck here, without a boat, unable to challenge Ravana's Gibraltar—Gibraltar!" He let out a bitter laugh. "The Isle of Lanka is even safer from invasion than that piece of rock because it's farther from the mainland."

Syd O'Brien said gloomily, "Yes, but don't forget, Winters, there's an Achilles' heel to any place if you can only find it. Armies have been trying unsuccessfully to take Gibraltar for centuries. But it's invaded every night by those who know how to do it."

Syd O'Brien said gloomily, "Yes, but don’t forget, Winters, every place has a weak spot if you know where to look. Armies have been trying and failing to take Gibraltar for centuries. But it gets invaded every night by those who know how to pull it off."

Red Barrett stared at the pessimistic twin, puzzled.

Red Barrett stared at the gloomy twin, confused.

"Invaded? Old Gib invaded? What are you trying to hand us, chum? You mean from the air? But we ain't got no airplanes—"

"Invaded? Old Gib invaded? What are you trying to pull on us, buddy? You mean from the air? But we don't have any airplanes—"

Dr. Aiken said, "No, Barrett, that's not what Sydney means. He is referring to a well-known fact which has baffled engineers, soldiers and scientists alike for many years: the fact that the Rock of Gibraltar, though a rock-bound island, is 'invaded' and deserted at will by the Barbary Apes."

Dr. Aiken said, "No, Barrett, that's not what Sydney means. He’s talking about a well-known fact that has puzzled engineers, soldiers, and scientists for many years: the fact that the Rock of Gibraltar, even though it's a rocky island, can be 'invaded' and deserted at will by the Barbary Apes."

"The who-berry which?"

"Which berry?"

"Barbary Apes. The monkeys whose natural habitat is the African coast, some twelve miles distant. How these Apes enter and leave the Rock is, and has been, and probably always will be a mystery."[11]

"Barbary Apes. These monkeys live naturally along the African coast, about twelve miles away. How these apes come to and go from the Rock is, has been, and likely always will be a mystery."[11]

Ramey said impatiently, "Very interesting. But we've no time for legends now, Doctor. Suppose we—"

Ramey said impatiently, "That's really interesting. But we don't have time for legends right now, Doctor. How about we—"

He was interrupted by the single member of that assemblage least prone to voicing opinions. That one was the monkey-captain, Kohrisan. It was hard to read emotion on his curiously wizened face, but his eyes had widened as Dr. Ian Aiken spoke. Now he leaped from his seat excitedly, pushed forward.

He was interrupted by the one person in that group who rarely shared his thoughts. That person was the monkey-captain, Kohrisan. It was difficult to see any emotion on his oddly aging face, but his eyes had widened as Dr. Ian Aiken spoke. Now he jumped up from his seat excitedly and moved forward.

"Excuse me, my Lord Janakan," he chattered in that voice which, though it spoke human words, would always carry a flavor of the jungles whence he had sprung. "Excuse me—but—these invaders you called 'apes.' Were they 'new men' like myself?"

"Excuse me, Lord Janakan," he chattered in a voice that, while speaking human words, still had a hint of the jungles he came from. "Excuse me—but—these invaders you referred to as 'apes.' Were they 'new men' like me?"

"Yes, Captain Kohrisan. Quite like yourself. Save that they do not speak the tongue of men—"

"Yes, Captain Kohrisan. Just like you. Except they don’t speak the language of humans—"

"The Burrowers!" cried Kohrisan. "I have heard of them not only at this 'Jibra altar' you speak of but here—here at the Lake of Lanka! It may be true, the tales I have heard!" The little warrior was wildly excited now, beside himself with thoughts incomprehensible to the less impetuous humans. "Excuse me, my Lords! Your permission to withdraw, my Lord Sugriva? Thank you!" And without even waiting for the Gaanelian's acquiescence, he scampered from the meeting.

"The Burrowers!" shouted Kohrisan. "I've heard about them not just at that 'Jibra altar' you're talking about but here—right here at the Lake of Lanka! The stories I've heard might actually be true!" The little warrior was now wildly excited, completely overwhelmed with thoughts that the calmer humans couldn’t understand. "Sorry, my Lords! Can I leave, my Lord Sugriva? Thanks!" And without even waiting for the Gaanelian's response, he dashed out of the meeting.


Red Barrett stared after him, amused.

Red Barrett watched him go, feeling amused.

"Nice little guy, just the same," he said. "Kind of whacky, maybe, but a lot of humans are that way, too. You were saying, Ramey—?"

"Nice little guy, just the same," he said. "Kind of quirky, maybe, but a lot of people are like that, too. You were saying, Ramey—?"

"I was saying," continued Ramey, "that our best bet seems to be another attempt to get the Bow of Rudra. We must give up our dream of an invasion in force. Select a group of our sturdiest fighters, join Vibhishana and somehow gain our way to Ravana's chamber. Once we have the Bow—"

"I was saying," Ramey continued, "that our best option seems to be another try at getting the Bow of Rudra. We need to let go of our dream of a large-scale invasion. Let’s pick a group of our strongest fighters, team up with Vibhishana, and find a way into Ravana's chamber. Once we have the Bow—"

"We are still powerless," finished Sugriva. "Hate me, O my friends, for ever thus disrupting your dreams. But the fact remains that we, no more than Ravana, have the fuel with which to charge the precious weapon!"

"We're still powerless," concluded Sugriva. "Blame me, my friends, for ruining your dreams. But the truth is, we, just like Ravana, don't have the resources needed to power the precious weapon!"

Lake O'Brien, who had been strangely silent for one usually so volatile, glanced at Ramey quizzically now.

Lake O'Brien, who had been oddly quiet for someone usually so unpredictable, looked at Ramey with curiosity now.

"Touché, Winters," he acknowledged. "The Bow is no earthly use to us if it isn't working. And we have even less likelihood of fueling it within the deadline than has Ravana. Damn his rotten hide," he concluded almost as an afterthought.

"Touché, Winters," he said. "The Bow is useless to us if it isn't functioning. And we have even less chance of fueling it before the deadline than Ravana does. Damn his rotten hide," he finished, almost as an afterthought.

It was, thought Ramey Winters with a sickening sense of fate preordained, like standing up against a fighter who outweighed you by fifty pounds. Whose skill and reach and strength were all greater than yours. Every time a plan presented itself, logic came rushing in to overthrow it.

It was, Ramey Winters thought with a nauseating sense of destined failure, like going up against a fighter who weighed fifty pounds more than you. Whose skill, reach, and strength were all better than yours. Every time a plan came up, logic rushed in to crush it.

He said, shakenly, "And what is this fuel, Sugriva? Have you none whatsoever at Chitrakuta?"

He said, shakily, "What is this fuel, Sugriva? Don’t you have any at Chitrakuta?"

The blue lord shook his head regretfully.

The blue lord shook his head in disappointment.

"Not an ounce, child of earth. It is too rare. My brother Rudra, with all his scientific wisdom, succeeded in deriving only a tiny amount for his purposes from the mines at our disposal. Now all that has been used up.

"Not a bit, child of earth. It’s too rare. My brother Rudra, with all his scientific knowledge, managed to extract only a small amount for his needs from the mines we had. Now all of that has been used up."

"It is a metal. A most precious metal, ash-silver in hue, light as the down of a swan's breast, smooth to the touch—"

"It’s a metal. A very precious metal, ash-silver in color, light like the down of a swan's breast, smooth to the touch—"

Ramey surrendered. "Okay," he said haggardly. "I'm licked. That's what Vibhishana told me, too. So I guess my idea wasn't so good, either. We'll have to think of some—"

Ramey gave up. "Alright," he said wearily. "I’m beaten. That’s what Vibhishana told me as well. So I guess my idea wasn’t great either. We’ll need to come up with something—"

"Sugriva!" That was Dr. Aiken breaking into the conversation. "The rare and precious metal you spoke of—"

"Sugriva!" That was Dr. Aiken jumping into the conversation. "The rare and valuable metal you mentioned—"

"Banaratha," supplied the blue lord. "That is its name."

"Banaratha," said the blue lord. "That's its name."

"Banaratha," nodded the old archeologist. "Would it by any chance look like—this?"

"Banaratha," nodded the old archaeologist. "Would it happen to look like—this?"


And he brought from his pocket an object, handed it to the Gaanelian. For the first time since they had met him, Sugriva's calm was shattered into a thousand bits. His mouth dropped agape, his eyes widened, he rose, hand half-atremble. "But this—" he cried—"this is banaratha itself! The pure metal, the rare and vital gem of metals!"

And he pulled something from his pocket and gave it to the Gaanelian. For the first time since they met him, Sugriva lost his composure completely. His jaw dropped, his eyes grew wide, and he stood up, his hand shaking slightly. "But this—" he exclaimed—"this is banaratha itself! The pure metal, the rare and essential gem of metals!"

"Sweet potatoes!" howled Red Barrett. "Now where'd Doc get a hunk of that boogie-woogie stuff? Give me a gander, Doc!" Then, as he craned at the object Sugriva so tremulously held in his palm, his tone changed to one of disappointment. "Why, what's all the shouting about? That stuff's nothing but plain, old everyday—"

"Sweet potatoes!" yelled Red Barrett. "Where did Doc find a piece of that boogie-woogie stuff? Let me take a look, Doc!" Then, as he leaned in to see the object Sugriva was nervously holding in his hand, his tone shifted to one of disappointment. "What’s all the fuss about? That stuff's just plain, old everyday—"

"Aluminum!" cried Lake O'Brien, glimpsing it. "Now I understand, Doctor! Of course it was rare—in this day and age! Until 1886 aluminum was so rare and so expensive as to be a laboratory curiosity.[12] Then Charles Martin Hall discovered that an electrolysis of bauxite dissolved in cryolite did the trick! So that's the 'rare metal' which fuels the Bow? Then, boys, we're walking ore-mines! Turn out your pockets!"

"Aluminum!" shouted Lake O'Brien, spotting it. "Now I get it, Doctor! Of course it was rare—in today's world! Until 1886, aluminum was so rare and pricey that it was just a lab curiosity.[12] Then Charles Martin Hall found out that an electrolysis process using bauxite dissolved in cryolite did the job! So that’s the 'rare metal' powering the Bow? Then, guys, we're like walking ore mines! Empty your pockets!"

Ramey Winters had no pockets to turn out. He still wore the garb in which he had first visited Lanka, not having found time yet to change back to more comfortable garments. But his contribution was not needed. Dr. Aiken, Syd and Lake O'Brien, Red Barrett, all wore Twentieth Century clothes. They went to work on themselves, "Like mongrels scratching for fleas!" as Lake O'Brien put it. And the result of their self-appraisal was, a few minutes later, a pile of miscellaneous objects on a table before them which Sugriva declared positively would not only charge, but re-charge and charge yet again the dreadful Bow of Rudra!

Ramey Winters had no pockets to check. He was still wearing the outfit he had on when he first arrived in Lanka, not having found the time to change into more comfortable clothes. But he didn’t need to contribute. Dr. Aiken, Syd, Lake O'Brien, and Red Barrett all had on 21st-century clothes. They worked on themselves, "Like mutts scratching for fleas!" as Lake O'Brien put it. A few minutes later, their self-assessment resulted in a pile of random objects on the table in front of them, which Sugriva confidently claimed would not only charge but also recharge and charge again the dreadful Bow of Rudra!

Tunic-buttons, "luck-pieces" Barrett had picked up in Shanghai, a belt-buckle, suspender-clips from Syd's gaudy braces ... these were some of the aluminum items they found on them. The tiny reflector Dr. Aiken had first shown Sugriva, a waterproof match-box from Syd, a patent screw-top container of ephedrine-inhalant used by Lake in hay-fever season ... these joined the growing pile. It was an amazing assortment of junk. But looking upon it, the time-farers felt new hope dawning within them for the first time since Ravana's flight from Chitrakuta. And Ramey cried exultantly:

Tunic buttons, "lucky charms" Barrett had grabbed in Shanghai, a belt buckle, suspender clips from Syd's flashy suspenders ... these were some of the aluminum items they found on them. The small reflector Dr. Aiken had first shown Sugriva, a waterproof matchbox from Syd, a patented screw-top container of ephedrine inhalant used by Lake during allergy season ... these added to the growing pile. It was an incredible mix of junk. But looking at it, the time-travelers felt a sense of renewed hope rising within them for the first time since Ravana's escape from Chitrakuta. And Ramey shouted joyfully:

"We'll go back to the plan I suggested! We'll take the Bow from Ravana if I have to kill him with my bare hands to do it! We'll reach Lanka if we have to swim there—"

"We're going back to my plan! We'll take the Bow from Ravana even if I have to take him down with my bare hands! We'll get to Lanka, even if we have to swim there—"

"But—" chattered a shrill and jubilant voice from the doorway—"it will not be necessary to do that, my Lord Ramaíya!"

"But—" chirped a high-pitched and excited voice from the doorway—"you don't need to do that, my Lord Ramaíya!"

Ramey whirled to look into the grinning face of the ape-captain, Kohrisan.

Ramey turned quickly to see the grinning face of the ape-captain, Kohrisan.

"Eh? What's that, Captain? Why not?"

" Huh? What’s that, Captain? Why not?"

"Because," declared the furry warrior staunchly, "I have won us new allies and found a better way. We will walk to the Isle of Lanka!"

"Because," declared the furry warrior confidently, "I have secured us new allies and discovered a better path. We will walk to the Isle of Lanka!"


CHAPTER XVI

Invasion

Invasion

"Walk there!" The blue lord of Chitrakuta stared at his small captain confusedly. "Kohrisan, what mean you?"

"Go there!" The blue lord of Chitrakuta looked at his small captain in confusion. "Kohrisan, what do you mean?"


Ramey drew back the Bow of Rudra and clutched the firing lever.

Ramey pulled back the Bow of Rudra and gripped the firing lever.


"What I say, my Lord," grinned the 'new man' exuberantly. "When I left thee, I went out even into the jungles to call my less fortunate brothers. They answered my call ... and here is one of those who will show us the way." He drew back a flap of the pavilion in which they were gathered. A small, hairy figure edged in cautiously, glanced at the assembled humans and scuttled to Kohrisan's side fearfully.

"What I mean, my Lord," the 'new man' said with a big smile. "When I left you, I went out into the jungles to call my less fortunate brothers. They heard me ... and here’s one of them who will show us the way." He pulled back a flap of the pavilion where they were all gathered. A small, hairy figure entered cautiously, looked at the humans present, and quickly scurried to Kohrisan's side, clearly scared.

Kohrisan chattered to the ape in swift monosyllables which meant nothing to the others. The beast's tremors died. Kohrisan turned proudly.

Kohrisan chatted with the ape in quick, single-syllable words that meant nothing to anyone else. The beast's shivering stopped. Kohrisan turned with pride.

"My brother is a member of that clan which we of the jungles call 'The Burrowers.' They are not dwellers-in-the-trees, like the forest banderlogs. They make their homes in caves and hollows. Aye, and such artificers are they in delving that their tunnels put to shame even the works of their human brothers. Is it not so, O kinsman?"

"My brother belongs to the clan we in the jungles call 'The Burrowers.' They don’t live in trees like the forest banderlogs. Instead, they make their homes in caves and hollows. And they are such skilled diggers that their tunnels put to shame even the work of their human relatives. Isn’t that right, my kin?"

It was Sugriva, who had spent long years in striving to improve the lot of these lesser men, who understood Kohrisan's meaning first.

It was Sugriva, who had spent many years trying to better the circumstances of these lesser men, who understood Kohrisan's meaning first.

"You mean, Captain Kohrisan," he asked breathlessly, "the Burrowers know of such a tunnel—to Lanka?"

"You mean, Captain Kohrisan," he asked, breathless, "the Burrowers know about a tunnel—to Lanka?"

"Even so, my Lord. And our brother, here, will show us the entrance to the underground passage." The ape-human grinned, exposing gleaming fangs. "They are clever builders, my brethren. The eyes of man are not keen enough to find the spot whence their passage leaves the mainland; nay, nor even where it disgorges into Lanka's very citadel. But it exists, even as Burrowers elsewhere built the tunnel which leads from Afric to the Altar of Jibra."

"Even so, my Lord. And our brother here will show us the entrance to the underground passage." The ape-human grinned, revealing sharp teeth. "They are skilled builders, my friends. Human eyes aren’t sharp enough to find where their passage leaves the mainland; no, not even where it opens into the fortress of Lanka. But it exists, just like the Burrowers in other places constructed the tunnel that connects Africa to the Altar of Jibra."

Ramey Winters struck his hands together gleefully.

Ramey Winters clapped his hands together excitedly.

"Then this fight's not over yet! It's just started—and the odds have changed! Come on! Let's see what this tunnel looks like!"

"Then this fight isn't over yet! It's just begun—and the odds have changed! Come on! Let's check out what this tunnel looks like!"


Thus it was, that hours later, as the jet curtain of jungle night trembled insecurely at its horizon, threatening to rise at any moment in the pearly flame of tropical dawn, Ramey stood for the second time at the mouth of the cavernous tunnel whose other maw disgorged into the very heart of Ravana's island stronghold.

Thus it was that hours later, as the dark jungle night flickered uncertainly at the horizon, on the verge of giving way to the bright light of tropical dawn, Ramey stood for the second time at the entrance of the vast tunnel that opened up into the very heart of Ravana's island fortress.

This time he was not accompanied by a mere handful of his friends, and by a single chattering Burrower whose explanations had to be translated by Captain Kohrisan. Behind him were arraigned six full divisions of the ape-warrior's troops. Hairy archers, bows gripped and ready for split-second use, quivers abristle with shafts of feathered death ... ape-lancers, stalwartly clenching razor-edged spears ... ape-swordsmen, fully aware of what this battle meant to them and their kind. A great future, new manhood if it succeeded; a return to jungle savagery for all their kind if it failed.

This time, he wasn’t just with a few friends and one chattering Burrower whose explanations Captain Kohrisan had to translate. Behind him stood six full divisions of the ape-warrior's troops. Hairy archers, bows gripped and ready for action, quivers packed with deadly arrows... ape-lancers, firmly holding razor-sharp spears... ape-swordsmen, fully aware of what this battle meant for them and their kind. A great future, new manhood if they succeeded; a return to jungle savagery for all their kind if they failed.

Heading these was their commander, Kohrisan. Only human companion of Ramey on this expedition was Lake O'Brien, who insisted on becoming a member of the party.

Heading these was their commander, Kohrisan. The only human companion of Ramey on this expedition was Lake O'Brien, who wanted to be a part of the group.

"I'm going with, Winters," he declared flatly. "So take it or leave it!"

"I'm going with Winters," he said firmly. "So take it or leave it!"

Ramey said worriedly, "But it—it's dangerous. We may run plunk into a detachment of Ravana's soldiers, and be wiped out before we even effect an entrance—"

Ramey said anxiously, "But it—it's dangerous. We could run right into a group of Ravana's soldiers and get wiped out before we even manage to get inside—"

"Sure," assented Lake cheerfully. "And we may bump into trolls and gnomes in yonder tunnel. It looks sinister enough. Stop talking, Ramey. You're wasting time. If anything should happen to you, there ought to be another earthman at Kohrisan's side. Anyhow—" He grinned—"I'd rather walk to Lanka than ride one of those junky boats. I get seasick easy."

"Sure," Lake agreed happily. "And we might run into trolls and gnomes in that tunnel over there. It looks creepy enough. Stop talking, Ramey. You're wasting time. If anything happens to you, there should be another earthman with Kohrisan. Anyway—" He smiled—"I'd rather walk to Lanka than ride in one of those crappy boats. I get seasick easily."

Ramey surrendered, not without a secret pleasure at the gay O'Brien twin's insistence. He turned for the last time to Red Barrett.

Ramey gave in, feeling a quiet satisfaction from the cheerful insistence of the O'Brien twins. He turned one last time to Red Barrett.

"Got everything straight, Redhead?"

"Got everything sorted, Redhead?"

Barrett nodded.

Barrett agreed.

"Check, pal! We let you get a half hour's start. Then me and Syd pile the other divisions of native soldiers into the boats and row slowly toward Lanka, making as much of a fuss as we can. That'll attract their attention, make 'em split up their forces, and relieve some of the pressure on old Vibby-what's-his-name."

"Listen up, buddy! We gave you a half-hour head start. Then Syd and I load the other groups of local soldiers into the boats and row slowly towards Lanka, making as much noise as possible. That will grab their attention, force them to divide their forces, and ease some of the pressure on that guy Vibby-what’s-his-name."

"Right! And don't attempt a landing. Stay out of bow-range until you get some sort of signal from us. We'll try to clear a landing-port for you. Well—" Ramey took a deep breath, glanced at Kohrisan—"I guess we're set. Give the command, Captain."

"Got it! And don't try to land. Stay out of range until you get some kind of signal from us. We'll work on clearing a landing area for you. Well—" Ramey took a deep breath, looked at Kohrisan—"I guess we're ready. Give the command, Captain."

And with the voluble little jungle-creature beside them, chattering, guiding, he and the ape-captain led the way into the underground passage.

And with the talkative little jungle animal next to them, chattering and leading the way, he and the ape captain headed into the underground passage.


Had Ramey Winters been in exploring, rather than expeditionary, mood he would have found much to marvel at during the ensuing march.

Had Ramey Winters been in a mood for exploring, instead of one for an expedition, he would have found a lot to be amazed by during the march that followed.

Kohrisan had not exaggerated when he had called his Burrower brethren magnificent artificers. This tunnel, Ramey Winters was forced to concede, was as great an accomplishment as any ever wrought by supposedly superior Man. For a short space it dipped downward into the earth, out under the lake-shallows, on a gentle cline. Then it straightened, became a passage smooth and straight and true as if bored by a gigantic drill.

Kohrisan hadn't overstated it when he referred to his Burrower siblings as amazing craftsmen. Ramey Winters had to admit that this tunnel was as impressive an achievement as anything created by supposedly smarter humans. For a brief stretch, it slanted down into the ground, extending beneath the lake's shallow areas, on a gentle slope. Then it straightened out, forming a smooth, straight passage as if it had been drilled by a massive machine.

It did not provide quite enough head-room for Ramey and Lake. Six-footers each, they soon found their shoulders aching under the strain of walking with heads lowered beneath an arched roofway built to accommodate dwarfish figures. But this was the only inadequacy of the tunnel. In every other respect it was perfect. Its floor was smooth and dry. Its walls were hewn to glassy perfection, and by the light of the torches the wayfarers bore shone with a strange, azure glow.

It didn't offer quite enough headroom for Ramey and Lake. Both six feet tall, they quickly found their shoulders sore from having to walk with their heads bent under a low arched ceiling made for shorter people. But this was the only drawback of the tunnel. In every other way, it was ideal. The floor was smooth and dry. The walls were carved to a glassy finish, and by the light of the torches, the path they followed glowed with an unusual, blue light.

How this wonder had been wrought was a question that perplexed Ramey, but his one effort to learn met with scant success. Kohrisan could not tell him, and the Burrower would not. Incessant chatterer the ape was, but he refused to tell this secret of his clan. So Ramey shelved the problem for the time being, resolving that at some later date he would try again.[13]

How this miracle had happened puzzled Ramey, but his attempt to find out more resulted in little success. Kohrisan couldn’t help him, and the Burrower wouldn’t say a word. The ape was a constant talker, but he kept the secret of his tribe to himself. So Ramey put the issue aside for now, promising himself that he would try to figure it out again later.[13]

Gate To Hell Puzzle Solved By Scientists

Gate To Hell Puzzle Solved By Scientists

Lucerne, Switzerland (AP.)—Five Lucerne mountaineers have cleared up the mystery of the "Hellenloch," or "Gate to Hell," a cavernous hole in the Niederbauenalp.

Lucerne, Switzerland (AP)—Five mountaineers from Lucerne have solved the mystery of the "Hellenloch," or "Gate to Hell," a large hole in the Niederbauenalp.

The cavern—from which the road of subterranean cataracts emerged—was discovered years ago by a party of Alpine climbers, but only a few days ago did scientists venture to descend into it. Using a rope 850 feet long, a windlass and crane, three of the party of five were lowered into the stygian hole. At a depth of 300 feet they found themselves in a "glacier-mill," or "giant's cauldron," said to be the largest ever discovered. It was an immense hollow 36 feet long and 23 feet wide with azure-colored walls that were smooth as glass and that shone weirdly in the glow of flashlights.

The cave—where the underground waterfalls came from—was found years ago by a group of Alpine climbers, but only a few days ago did scientists decide to go down into it. Using an 850-foot rope, a winch, and a crane, three of the five-member team were lowered into the dark opening. At a depth of 300 feet, they discovered a "glacier-mill" or "giant's cauldron," said to be the largest ever found. It was a massive hollow 36 feet long and 23 feet wide with azure-colored walls that were as smooth as glass and shone strangely in the light of their flashlights.

Four miles lay the Isle of Lanka from the mainland. Approximately an hour's march. When his wristwatch told him his force had reached the halfway mark, Ramey envisioned the scene transpiring on the lake's surface, perhaps above their very heads. Now, from the numerous wharves and docks, would be putting out a host of tiny craft filled with soldiers. A cry would rise from the citadel as these invaders were seen. Ravana's guards would be calling the alarm ... forces now besieging Vibhishana's tiny garrison might be diverted ... there might even put out from Lanka an opposing "navy"....

Four miles separated the Isle of Lanka from the mainland. About an hour's walk. When his wristwatch indicated that his group had reached the halfway point, Ramey imagined the scene unfolding on the lake's surface, maybe right above their heads. Now, from the many wharves and docks, a fleet of small boats filled with soldiers would be setting out. A shout would echo from the citadel as these invaders were spotted. Ravana's guards would be raising the alarm... forces now attacking Vibhishana's small garrison might get diverted... there might even be an opposing "navy" setting out from Lanka...

But he could not concern himself with these things. He and his followers had their own, allotted duty; upon their success or failure hung the whole campaign.

But he couldn’t worry about those things. He and his followers had their own designated task; the success or failure of the entire campaign depended on it.

"On!" he said to Kohrisan. "Faster!"

"Go!" he said to Kohrisan. "Hurry up!"

And Lake O'Brien, irrepressible even under circumstances as vital as these, chuckled.

And Lake O'Brien, unstoppable even in such critical circumstances, laughed quietly.

"'Sail on!'" he quoted extravagantly, "'and on! Sail on!'—Hey, Ramey, old Columbus must have been a bargain-hunter the way he kept yapping about a 'Sale on!'"

"'Sail on!'" he quoted dramatically, "'and on! Sail on!'—Hey, Ramey, old Columbus must have been a deal-seeker the way he kept going on about a 'Sale on!'"


Still on they pressed, while moments winged by at a tempo set by the slur of marching feet. And finally came an interruption to their swift progress. The Burrower chattered something to Kohrisan, the ape-captain cried the command to halt. Ramey glanced at him curiously.

Still they pressed on, as moments flew by at the pace set by the sound of marching feet. Finally, their swift progress was interrupted. The Burrower muttered something to Kohrisan, and the ape-captain shouted the command to stop. Ramey looked at him with curiosity.

"What is it, Captain? Something wrong?"

"What’s going on, Captain? Is something wrong?"

"Nay, my Lord. But the moment for extra caution is come. Behold the torch in thy hand."

"Nah, my Lord. But the time for extra caution has come. Look at the torch in your hand."

The torch, which had been spluttering illumination in smoky waves before them, was now flaring more brightly. Its resined wood was licked by hungry flames that seemed to leap forward.

The torch, which had been sputtering light in smoky waves in front of them, was now burning more brightly. Its resin-coated wood was consumed by flames that seemed to leap forward.

"Fresh air!" said Ramey. "A draught. Are we nearly there, Kohrisan?"

"Fresh air!" Ramey exclaimed. "A breeze. Are we almost there, Kohrisan?"

"Very near, my Lord. It is time to extinguish the torches and move forward silently."

"Very close, my Lord. It's time to put out the torches and move ahead quietly."

"But we can't see in this darkness," Lake demurred.

"But we can't see in this darkness," Lake replied.

"There will be light enough. See?" Kohrisan smothered his own torch against a wall, passed word back that all other torch-bearers should do the same. Soon all the lights were crushed into ash—but still the passageway glowed with a dull, gray illumination emanating from a tiny circle dimly seen before them. "The end of the tunnel, my Lords," whispered Kohrisan. "The moment for attack is ripe."

"There will be enough light. See?" Kohrisan extinguished his own torch against a wall and signaled for all the other torchbearers to do the same. Soon, all the lights were reduced to ash—but the passageway still glowed with a faint, gray light coming from a small circle faintly visible ahead of them. "The end of the tunnel, my Lords," whispered Kohrisan. "It's the perfect moment to attack."

"And where does the tunnel emerge?" asked Ramey.

"And where does the tunnel come out?" asked Ramey.

But the Burrower's answer was unsatisfactory. "Inside the palace," was the only information Kohrisan got from him. Thus, unknowing whether the next few minutes would see them stepping forward to greet friends or foes—but with every likelihood pointing toward the latter—the tiny army of invasion again moved forward. This time lightless, voiceless, and on creeping feet.

But the Burrower's answer was unsatisfactory. "Inside the palace," was the only information Kohrisan got from him. So, not knowing whether the next few minutes would have them stepping forward to greet friends or enemies—but most likely the latter—the tiny invading army moved forward again. This time, they were lightless, voiceless, and creeping quietly.


But at least a portion of their caution was a waste of energies. They need not have spoken in whispers. For as they approached nearer and ever nearer the circle which was the tunnel's exit, there smote their ears in full, reverberant cry the clash and clamor of battle waging wildly! Shouts of men, alive and angry, wounded and in pain, dying and fearful ... the strident clang of metal upon metal ... the whirr! of arrows seeking fleshy targets ... these were the sounds which greeted their arrival.

But at least some of their caution was wasted energy. They didn't need to speak in whispers. As they got closer and closer to the circle that was the tunnel's exit, they were hit with the loud, echoing sounds of a fierce battle! Shouts of men, alive and angry, wounded and in pain, dying and scared ... the harsh clanging of metal against metal ... the whirr! of arrows aiming for flesh ... these were the sounds welcoming them.

And as they gained the exit, Ramey saw whence originated this tumult. Also he saw, and with a sense of sick despair, why the Burrower ape had boasted his clan's tunnel was so well concealed from the search of men.

And as they reached the exit, Ramey saw where this chaos was coming from. He also realized, with a feeling of sick despair, why the Burrower ape had bragged that his clan's tunnel was so well hidden from human searchers.

For it was bitter battle between troops of Vibhishana and Ravana's hordes upon which Ramey and his rescue squad looked down! Down—from a tiny, frieze-embellished exit-hole near the roof of one of Lanka's highest chambers!

For it was a fierce battle between Vibhishana's troops and Ravana's hordes that Ramey and his rescue squad watched! From a tiny, frieze-decorated exit-hole near the roof of one of Lanka's tallest chambers!

Fully fifty feet below them waged the conflict ... a battle between forces hopelessly outmatched. At the front of the decimated rebel group Ramey recognized men he knew, men who had been his companions in the dungeon. His great bulk sturdier still in battle-mail, Tauthus of Cush headed a handful of men desperately striving to hold a narrow doorway. Left flank of this party was protected by soldiers in the livery of Videlia ... loyalists rallied by Thalakka, whose sword was among their own. Even as Ramey watched, an arrow shattered on the breastplate of the faithful guardsman, and Thalakka tottered and fell, driven to his knees by the sheer driving impact of that shaft.

Fifty feet below them, a battle raged ... a fight between forces that were hopelessly mismatched. At the front of the battered rebel group, Ramey recognized men he knew, companions from the dungeon. His massive frame, still strong in battle armor, Tauthus of Cush led a small group desperately trying to hold a narrow doorway. The left flank of this group was protected by soldiers wearing the colors of Videlia ... loyalists rallied by Thalakka, whose sword was part of their own. Just as Ramey watched, an arrow broke against the breastplate of the loyal guardsman, and Thalakka staggered and fell, brought to his knees by the powerful impact of that arrow.

A glowering foe, seeing Thalakka's plight, leaped forward, stabbing viciously at the fallen man. But as his sword lifted for the destroying blow, the young Martian who had opposed Tauthus yesterday in the gaol sprang forward to parry it with a thrust of his own. Thalakka's attacker fell, blood gushing from a great wound in his breast, and even as he rolled lifeless to the floor, Thalakka was on his feet again.

A glaring enemy, seeing Thalakka's situation, jumped forward, viciously stabbing at the fallen man. But just as his sword lifted for the fatal blow, the young Martian who had challenged Tauthus the day before in the prison rushed in to block it with a thrust of his own. Thalakka's attacker collapsed, blood pouring from a deep wound in his chest, and as he fell lifeless to the ground, Thalakka was back on his feet again.

All this fifty feet below! And they, six fighting divisions, helpless to aid their friends! Ramey whirled to Kohrisan frantically.

All this fifty feet below! And they, six combat divisions, powerless to help their friends! Ramey spun around to Kohrisan desperately.

"But how do we get down from here?"

"But how do we get down from here?"

Kohrisan grinned. There was fire in the ape-man's eye now. Ramey thought that never had Captain Kohrisan seemed less the man, more the jungle beast, than now. Battlelust seemed to have thickened even his speech; it was with difficulty he made the human words intelligible.

Kohrisan grinned. There was fire in the ape-man's eye now. Ramey thought that Captain Kohrisan had never seemed less like a man and more like a jungle beast than he did now. Battlelust seemed to have even thickened his speech; it was hard for him to make the human words understandable.


But his words were not directed to Ramey. He spoke to the warriors behind him. And they, obediently, sprang to their task. One wrapped his arms round a pillar standing at the lip of the exit. A second gripped the first ape's legs, and himself slipped over the ledge to dangle by his companion's heels. A third clambered over the body of his comrade to dangle a few more feet down the wall. A fourth ... a fifth....

But his words weren't aimed at Ramey. He was talking to the warriors behind him. They immediately got to work. One wrapped his arms around a pillar at the edge of the exit. A second grabbed the first ape's legs and slipped over the ledge to hang by his friend's heels. A third climbed over his comrade's body to hang a little further down the wall. A fourth ... a fifth...

Lake cried hoarsely, "A ladder! A ladder of flesh and blood, Ramey! Of course! It is part of their jungle heritage!"

Lake shouted hoarsely, "A ladder! A ladder made of flesh and blood, Ramey! Of course! It's part of their jungle heritage!"

"But—" said Ramey to Kohrisan—"if one of them be killed? Then the ladder is broken—"

"But—" Ramey said to Kohrisan—"what if one of them gets killed? Then the ladder is broken—"

"And it will be rebuilt, Lord Ramaíya!" retorted the captain. "There! Now it reaches the floor below. Forward!"

"And it will be rebuilt, Lord Ramaíya!" the captain shot back. "There! Now it goes down to the floor below. Let’s move!"

Ramey said no more. All warfare is a gamble. This was no more desperate a measure than that one nation should hurl the soft bodies of men against the adamant ramparts of machines. Eyes glinting, he let himself over the ledge and hand-over-hand down the living chain that dangled to the room below.

Ramey didn't say anything more. All warfare is a gamble. This was no more desperate than one nation sending the vulnerable bodies of soldiers against the unyielding defenses of machines. With a gleam in his eyes, he allowed himself to go over the edge and climbed down hand-over-hand along the living chain that hung down to the room below.

He was but one of many. For now there were other chains ... swarms of comrades flinging themselves down over the bodies of their brothers. And before his feet had touched the floor, he was surrounded by a force of more agile ape-warriors, turning to him for command. His voice could not be heard in the melee, but a gesture was enough.

He was just one of many. For now, there were other chains... groups of comrades throwing themselves down over the bodies of their brothers. And before his feet had hit the floor, he was surrounded by a force of quicker ape-warriors, looking to him for leadership. His voice couldn’t be heard in the chaos, but a gesture was all it took.

"Forward!"

"Let's go!"

And to the relief of the beleaguered loyalists, like a great brown flood of strength, surged the monkey-soldiers. From the rear they struck, and there were scores of Videlians who fell without ever knowing what hand had struck them down. When finally they whirled to see this new danger descending upon them, already they were outnumbered. It scarcely mattered that one courageous archer broke a chain by piercing the key-man on the ledge. Though a dozen tumbled headlong to the granite floor, instantly a new chain was forged. And in a trice, the complexion of the battle had changed. Now it was Ravana's men, instead of the loyalists, who were on the defensive. Hard-pressed, they withdrew from the doorway they had been attacking. But the moment their pressure was withdrawn, Thalakka and Tauthus roared their followers forward.

And to the relief of the overwhelmed loyalists, the monkey-soldiers surged forward like a powerful wave. They attacked from the back, and many Videlians fell without ever realizing what had taken them down. By the time they turned to confront this new threat, they were already outnumbered. It hardly mattered that one brave archer broke a link by shooting the key-man on the ledge. Although a dozen fell to the granite floor, a new link was quickly formed. In an instant, the tide of the battle had shifted. Now it was Ravana's men, rather than the loyalists, who were on the defensive. Pressed hard, they pulled back from the doorway they had been attacking. But as soon as their pressure eased, Thalakka and Tauthus shouted for their followers to charge forward.

Thus, trapped between two forces, attacked alike by fresh and weary troops, the Videlians fell. Though giants in stature, they were no match for the squat little 'new men' of Chitrakuta. And at length, when the floor of the huge hall ran slippery-red, when the bodies of dead and dying formed a dreadful tapestry on crimsoned stone, the remnants of the doomed battalion surrendered.

Thus, caught between two forces, facing attacks from both fresh and exhausted troops, the Videlians fell. Although they were giants in size, they were no match for the short 'new men' of Chitrakuta. Eventually, when the floor of the massive hall became slick with blood, and the bodies of the dead and dying created a horrifying tapestry on the stained stone, the remains of the doomed battalion surrendered.


Then it was that Ramey, his heart great with gladness, raced to seek those whom strife and a common cause had already bound him into a brotherhood as strong as that of birth.

Then it was that Ramey, his heart filled with joy, hurried to find those whom conflict and a shared purpose had already connected him to in a brotherhood as strong as that of family.

To the grinning Copt he cried, "Well done, Tauthus of Cush! This is a mighty battle you have won this day!"

To the smiling Copt he shouted, "Great job, Tauthus of Cush! You've won a huge battle today!"

And the tall man chuckled in reply, "The credit is thine, Ramaíya. You spoke the truth. There is more joy in this than in squabbling with these few Videlians who are our friends."

And the tall man laughed in response, "The credit goes to you, Ramaíya. You spoke the truth. There's more joy in this than in arguing with these few Videlians who are our friends."

Said Thalakka soberly, "You came in the nick of time, my friend. We were hard-pressed. Nor is the battle yet won. Only this small corner of Lanka is now ours to hold. Ravana has yet thousands at his command elsewhere in the citadel."

Said Thalakka seriously, "You arrived just in time, my friend. We were in a tough spot. And the fight isn't over yet. We only hold this small part of Lanka for now. Ravana still has thousands of troops at his disposal throughout the citadel."

"And we have thousands more on the way," Ramey promised him. "Ah, my Lord Vibhishana! Have your guards watched the lakefront? Are our troops on the water?"

"And we have thousands more coming," Ramey assured him. "Ah, my Lord Vibhishana! Have your guards been watching the lakefront? Are our troops on the water?"

The elderly ex-ruler of Lanka nodded gravely.

The old former ruler of Lanka nodded seriously.

"Their boats hover outside bow-range, Ramaíya. The fleet of Ravana dared not attack Sugriva's larger force, but they are held in deadlock unless we can win them a landing-place. Is that thy plan?"

"Their boats are hovering just outside bow-range, Ramaíya. Ravana's fleet is too afraid to attack Sugriva's larger force, but they're stuck in a deadlock unless we can get them a place to land. Is that your plan?"

"That is the plan. Thalakka ... Tauthus ... Kohrisan! I leave its accomplishment to you. Somehow you must succeed in winning some section of the beach where our reinforcements may land."

"That's the plan. Thalakka ... Tauthus ... Kohrisan! I'm counting on you to make it happen. You have to find a way to secure a part of the beach for our reinforcements to land."

"And you, Lord Ramaíya?" asked Tauthus anxiously.

"And you, Lord Ramaíya?" Tauthus asked anxiously.

"Where I go," Ramey told him grimly, "one man must go alone. I am going after the Bow of Rudra, fuel for which I have found. And I have—another reason. Lord Vibhishana, point me the way to Ravana's private chambers."

"Where I'm heading," Ramey said seriously, "one person has to go alone. I'm going after the Bow of Rudra, and I've found the fuel for it. And I have—another reason. Lord Vibhishana, show me the way to Ravana's private chambers."

"Us!" corrected a lone voice.

"We!" corrected a lone voice.

Ramey turned to find Lake O'Brien at his shoulder. There was determination in the twin's eyes.

Ramey turned to see Lake O'Brien beside him. There was a strong resolve in the twin's eyes.

"That's right," Lake repeated, "Us! I'm declaring myself in again, Ramey. And shut up! Damned if you're not the arguingest guy I ever met!"

"That's right," Lake said again, "Us! I'm putting myself back in, Ramey. And be quiet! You really are the most argumentative guy I've ever met!"

Ramey said firmly, "No, Lake! I was glad you came along with us through the tunnel. But this is my job. Because not only is the Bow in Ravana's quarters but—Sheila is there, too. You won't understand, but—she means more than anything else to me."

Ramey said firmly, "No, Lake! I was glad you came with us through the tunnel. But this is my job. Not only is the Bow in Ravana's quarters, but—Sheila is there, too. You won't get it, but—she means more than anything else to me."

Lake returned his gaze quietly. For once there was no smile on his lips. He said, "But I do understand, Ramey. Perfectly. Because, you see, I have known Sheila Aiken for a long time, too."

Lake looked back at him calmly. For once, he wasn’t smiling. He said, "But I do get it, Ramey. Completely. Because, you see, I have known Sheila Aiken for a long time, too."

"But you don't feel—" began Ramey hotly. Then he stopped, comprehension finally drawing upon him, sympathy and embarrassment suddenly warm upon his cheeks. "Oh! So it—it's that way? I'm sorry, Lake. I didn't realize—"

"But you don't feel—" started Ramey angrily. Then he paused, understanding finally hitting him, a mix of sympathy and embarrassment flushing his cheeks. "Oh! So it—it's like that? I'm sorry, Lake. I didn't realize—"

"Neither does she," said Lake O'Brien. "But that's the way it is, Ramey. And always has been."

"Neither does she," Lake O'Brien said. "But that's just how it is, Ramey. And it always has been."

Tauthus of Cush was staring at them curiously. Now he said, "I do not quite understand, Lord Ramaíya. What are you going to do?"

Tauthus of Cush was looking at them with curiosity. He then said, "I'm not really sure I understand, Lord Ramaíya. What are you planning to do?"

And Ramey Winters answered, "It is a two man job we face. Lake and I are both going...."

And Ramey Winters replied, "It's a two-person job we have ahead of us. Lake and I are both going...."


CHAPTER XVII

The Love of Lady Rakshasi

Lady Rakshasi's Love

In the period that ensued, Ramey had reason to be glad that Lake O'Brien had insisted on accompanying him.

In the time that followed, Ramey was grateful that Lake O'Brien had insisted on joining him.

True, the Lord Vibhishana had given him instructions for finding Ravana's chambers. Had Lanka been other than in a state of siege, Ramey could have reached his objective in simple fashion. But it had been impossible to take into account the constant stream of Videlians racing hither and thither through the corridors of the citadel ... the guards ... the messengers ... the armed companies marching to take their emergency battle-posts.

True, Lord Vibhishana had given him directions to find Ravana's chambers. If Lanka hadn't been under siege, Ramey could have reached his goal easily. But it was impossible to consider the constant flow of Videlians rushing back and forth through the citadel's corridors... the guards... the messengers... the armed groups moving to their emergency battle positions.

More than once, Ramey and Lake were forced to take refuge in whatever places of concealment offered. More than once they were forced to desert entirely the path they had been following, choose a new route altogether toward their objective. And with each devious turning, Vibhishana's directions became more obscure and confused, until Ramey, at last, knew neither where Ravana's chambers lay nor, indeed, where he himself was!

More than once, Ramey and Lake had to hide in whatever shelters they could find. More than once, they had to completely abandon the path they were on and pick a completely new route toward their goal. And with each tricky turn, Vibhishana's directions grew more unclear and confusing, until Ramey finally had no idea where Ravana's chambers were or even where he himself was!

It was then that Lake O'Brien proved himself an indispensable ally. Educated in architecture, trained in the hard and practical school of active archeology, he displayed an almost psychic sense of location. With fine discernment he reasoned his way through the tumultuous labyrinth which was Lanka. Up two levels—"The Regent's quarters are always in mid-palace, Ramey"—to a series of marble halls, left to that side of the citadel facing the ferry-ports—"stands to reason his apartment would face the docks, you know"—and finally, justifying the precepts of pure logic, into chambers more sumptuous than any Ramey had laid eyes on since he confronted Ravana in the throne-room.

It was then that Lake O'Brien proved himself to be an essential ally. With an education in architecture and hands-on training in active archaeology, he had an almost intuitive sense of location. With keen insight, he navigated the chaotic maze that was Lanka. Up two levels—"The Regent's quarters are always in mid-palace, Ramey"—to a series of marble halls, left to the side of the citadel facing the ferry ports—"it makes sense his apartment would face the docks, you know"—and finally, using pure logic, he entered chambers more lavish than anything Ramey had seen since he faced Ravana in the throne room.

The passage was swift, but not entirely unimpeded. It was their good fortune, though, that such Videlians as they met along the way were either traveling in groups—in which case the clank of their accoutrement served as noisy warning, sending the two to cover—or were single guards, set to watch over a strategic doorway. And as is ever the case where strong walls lend a sense of false security, the guards had grown careless. This was an error for which two who fought paid with their lives. Three more were left gagged and bound in places where they would not easily be discovered.

The passage was quick, but not entirely without obstacles. Luckily for them, the Videlians they encountered were either traveling in groups—making enough noise with their gear to give the two a heads-up to hide—or were solo guards, assigned to keep watch over a key entrance. And as often happens when there are strong walls creating a false sense of safety, the guards had become complacent. This was a mistake that cost the lives of two who fought back. Three others were left gagged and tied up in spots where they wouldn’t be easily found.


So, at last, came Ramey and Lake to their destination. And reaching there, they experienced the greatest surprise of their entire, hazardous journey. For the doors of Ravana's quarters, which they had fully expected would be guarded by not one man but a whole detachment, were not only without guard—but half ajar!

So, finally, Ramey and Lake arrived at their destination. Upon reaching there, they were met with the biggest surprise of their entire, risky journey. The doors to Ravana's quarters, which they had fully expected would be protected by not just one guard but a whole squad, were not only unguarded—but half open!

Ramey said exultantly, "Our army must have him in a dither! He's gone out to supervise the fight and left home-plate unguarded!"

Ramey said excitedly, "Our army must have him all worked up! He's gone to oversee the battle and left home plate unprotected!"

Lake said, "It looks that way, but—it's not logical. Ravana's the kind of guy who looks after his own skin when the going gets tough. If the battle were going against him, he'd be locked in here with a whole damned army at the doors to protect his precious hide. I don't like it!"

Lake said, "It seems that way, but—it's not logical. Ravana's the type of guy who takes care of himself when things get tough. If the battle was turning against him, he'd be locked in here with a whole damn army at the doors to protect his precious skin. I don't like it!"

Ramey chuckled. "Well, I'll be dog-goned! And all this time I thought you were Lake. Hyah, Syd!"

Ramey laughed. "Well, I'll be darned! And all this time I thought you were Lake. Hey, Syd!"

Lake grinned. "Okay. I guess I do sound like the old gloom-monger at that. Well—let's get moving!"

Lake smiled. "Alright. I guess I do sound like the old pessimist there. Well—let's get going!"

And cautiously they crept through the doorway into the first of a series of connecting chambers which comprised the inner sanctum of Lanka's regent.

And carefully, they made their way through the doorway into the first of a series of connecting rooms that made up the inner sanctum of Lanka's ruler.

All the great courts lay silent. From afar, as if muted by granite blankets, still fitfully came to them the sound of distant fighting. But no footstep, no voice, marred the quiet of this refuge—No!—There was the murmur of voices! Ramey gripped his comrade's arm, whispered:

All the grand courts were silent. From a distance, as if muffled by stone, the sounds of fighting could still be heard faintly. But no footsteps, no voices disturbed the peace of this sanctuary—No!—There were whispers! Ramey grabbed his friend’s arm and whispered:

"In there! It sounds like—"

"In there! It sounds like—"

Lake nodded, eyes glinting. "Yes! Sheila!"

Lake nodded, eyes shining. "Yes! Sheila!"

Feverishly, they crossed the last open space to the doorway beyond which they had heard the girl's voice. Revolvers drawn and ready, they inched open this ultimate barrier. As they did so, the faintly-heard drone turned into speech. Ringing defiance in Sheila's sweet, familiar tones.

Feverishly, they crossed the last open space to the doorway beyond which they had heard the girl's voice. Revolvers drawn and ready, they slowly opened this final barrier. As they did so, the faint drone transformed into words. Ringing with defiance in Sheila's sweet, familiar tones.

"No! If I were the last Earth woman left alive and your brother the last male of a thousand worlds, still would my answer be the same! I want no part of Lord Ravana!"

"No! Even if I were the last woman on Earth and your brother was the only man left in a thousand worlds, my answer would still be the same! I want nothing to do with Lord Ravana!"

Came the voice of another, a slow, throbbing voice Ramey Winters knew only too well. It was a voice which at once cajoled and taunted.

Came the voice of another, a slow, throbbing voice Ramey Winters knew all too well. It was a voice that both coaxed and mocked.

"Because there is—another, O Lady Sheilacita?"

"Is there—another, O Lady Sheilacita?"

"Perhaps."

"Maybe."

"But if this one were to turn away from thee, and seek his pleasure in another? Say, for example—" In his mind's eye Ramey, though those who spoke were still invisible to him because of a heavy arras veiling the half-open doorway, could envision the languorous lids of the Lady Rakshasi drooping with heavy suggestion—"for example, myself? Then would your faithfulness waver?"

"But what if this one decided to turn away from you and find pleasure with someone else? For instance—" In his imagination, Ramey, even though the speakers were still hidden from him by a thick curtain partially blocking the doorway, could picture the seductive eyelids of Lady Rakshasi drooping suggestively—"for instance, me? Then would your loyalty falter?"

Sheila's answer was steadfast, unshaken, scornful.

Sheila's response was firm, unwavering, and filled with disdain.

"You speak of impossibilities, woman of Videlia."

"You talk about things that can't happen, woman of Videlia."

"Okay!" Ramey nudged Lake. "Now!" And he brushed aside the drape, slipped forward into the retiring chamber where conversed the two women. "Well spoken, Sheila! Maybe her Ladyship will wise up to the fact that Earthmen aren't bought and sold with promises—after a while! Don't move!"

"Okay!" Ramey nudged Lake. "Now!" He pushed the drape aside and stepped into the private room where the two women were talking. "Well said, Sheila! Maybe her Ladyship will realize that Earthmen can't be bought and sold with promises—eventually! Don't move!"


He rapped this last to the Lady Rakshasi as, amber cheeks crimsoning she stirred to rise.

He knocked this last to the Lady Rakshasi as, with her amber cheeks turning red, she got ready to stand up.

"Stay where you are!" he commanded. "Sheila, come over here. That's right. Now, Rakshasi—where is the Bow your brother stole from me? Speak up! Or by the gods—"

"Stay put!" he ordered. "Sheila, come here. That's it. Now, Rakshasi—where is the bow your brother took from me? Speak up! Or I swear by the gods—"

But his answer did not come from the half-open lips of the Videlian princess. It came from a double source; the eyes of Sheila Aiken leaping open in sudden alarm, her cry, "Ramey! Behind you! Look out!"—and from a mocking voice accosting him from the chambers through which he had lately come.

But his answer didn’t come from the partially open lips of the Videlian princess. It came from two places: Sheila Aiken’s eyes suddenly wide with alarm, her shout, "Ramey! Behind you! Look out!"—and from a mocking voice addressing him from the rooms he had just passed through.

"You want the Bow, Lord Ramaíya? It is right here in my hands—charged and eager to speak! Would you care to hear its message?"

"You want the Bow, Lord Ramaíya? It's right here in my hands—charged and ready to share its message! Would you like to hear it?"

Ramey whirled. Smiling mirthlessly, the Bow drawn to his shoulder, advancing toward him was Lord Ravana!

Ramey spun around. Smiling without joy, his bow drawn to his shoulder, Lord Ravana was advancing toward him!

Ramey cried, "He's bluffing, Lake! That Bow's not fueled! Rush him!"

Ramey yelled, "He's just pretending, Lake! That bow's not loaded! Go after him!"

And he ducked into a crouch, leaped a step toward the overlord of Lanka. But Ravana's sharp command was not delivered in the voice of one who tries a ruse. It stopped him short, because it was strident and heavy with assurance.

And he dropped into a crouch, taking a step toward the ruler of Lanka. But Ravana's commanding voice wasn't that of someone trying to trick him. It made him halt abruptly because it was loud and full of confidence.

"Hold! Another step and you die! Not only you but your companions, also!"

"Stop! One more step and you'll die! Not just you, but your friends too!"

Indecision trembled through Ramey. Then, measuring his chances, he took the path of caution. There was still a chance Ravana was pulling a fast one, but—Sheila! He must not needlessly imperil her life, or that of Lake. He stood still. But he said,

Indecision shook Ramey. Then, weighing his options, he went with the safe choice. There was still a chance Ravana was tricking him, but—Sheila! He couldn't risk her life or Lake's unnecessarily. He paused. But he said,

"The Bow is not munitioned, Ravana. If it were you would long since have turned it against those who storm your citadel. You would not waste it upon three individuals."

"The Bow isn’t armed, Ravana. If it were, you would have already used it against those attacking your fortress. You wouldn’t waste it on just three people."

The grim lord of Lanka smiled at him sourly.

The harsh lord of Lanka gave him a bitter smile.

"I have said before, Earthmen, you are clever. You are half right in your conjecture. I cannot use the Bow on those who vainly attack Lanka—and for a reason not hard to explain. So far I have been able to obtain but a minute particle of the precious element. Such a scrap would not hinder an army. But mark me well! It is more than enough to dispose of you and those others who lead the uprising. So dare not my patience! Seshana!" He called the name, and at the farther end of the chamber whence he had come appeared that captain whom Ramey had once met on the mainland shore.

"I’ve said it before, Earthmen, you’re smart. You’re partially correct in your guess. I can’t use the Bow against those who foolishly attack Lanka—and there’s a simple reason for that. So far, I’ve only managed to collect a tiny piece of the precious element. That little bit wouldn’t stop an entire army. But listen closely! It’s more than enough to take care of you and the others who are leading the revolt. So don’t test my patience! Seshana!" He called out the name, and at the other end of the chamber from where he had come, the captain Ramey had once encountered on the mainland shore appeared.

"Yes, my Lord?"

"Yes, my Lord?"

"Have a crier call word to my brother, Vibhishana, and to the Gaanelian, Sugriva, skulking off Lanka's shores in a draggle-tailed navy of rafts, that I hold as prisoners not only the Lady Sheilacita but also Lord Ramaíya and the laughing one, Lakshmana. If they bring not an end to these mad hostilities within the hour, warn them these hostages die!"

"Have someone relay a message to my brother, Vibhishana, and to Sugriva, the Gaanelian, hiding off the shores of Lanka in a shabby fleet of rafts, that I have captured not only Lady Sheilacita but also Lord Ramaíya and the laughing one, Lakshmana. If they don’t put a stop to these insane hostilities within the hour, let them know these hostages will die!"

"Yes, Sire!" Seshana vanished.

"Yes, Your Majesty!" Seshana vanished.


Comprehension overwhelmed Ramey Winters, leaving a bitterness on his palate.

Comprehension overwhelmed Ramey Winters, leaving a bitter taste in his mouth.

"Then it was a trap. The unguarded doors ... the open way to these chambers...."

"Then it was a trap. The unguarded doors ... the open path to these chambers...."

Ravana laughed. "Aye, a trap, dog of Earth. Sometimes I fear you children of the green planet are all fools! Imagine a warrior idiot enough to leave in his wake an enemy unslain, merely bound! Long since we discovered one you had tied and hidden, learned your intention. The pathway was cleared that you might readier walk into our midst. And now—stand aside, Rakshasi! I will dispose of these creatures who have thrice pitted themselves against me."

Ravana laughed. "Oh, a trap, dog of Earth. Sometimes I worry that you kids from the green planet are all idiots! Can you believe a warrior would be stupid enough to leave an enemy alive, just tied up? We figured out a long time ago that you had one hidden away and understood your plan. The way was made clear so you could easily walk right into our territory. And now—step aside, Rakshasi! I'm going to deal with these creatures who have challenged me three times."

Sheila sprang forward with a little cry.

Sheila jumped forward with a small shout.

"Dispose! You—you mean you're going to kill them? After having named them hostages against the surrender of our forces?"

"Get rid of them! You mean you’re actually going to kill them? After calling them hostages to negotiate the surrender of our forces?"

"Even so, my Lady," replied Ravana mockingly. "It is not my folly to leave unharmed those who have proven dangerous to me."

"Even so, my Lady," Ravana replied mockingly. "It’s not my mistake to let go of those who have shown themselves to be a threat to me."

"But your word, Lord Ravana! Your word of honor!"

"But your word, Lord Ravana! Your promise!"

"What Ravana does is to be judged by no man," said the Videlian haughtily.

"What Ravana does is judged by no one," said the Videlian haughtily.

"You dirty rat!" rasped Lake savagely. "Trick our friends into surrendering to save us, then shoot us anyway. Well—"

"You dirty rat!" Lake shouted fiercely. "You trick our friends into surrendering to save us, then shoot us anyway. Well—"

His sidelong glance at Ramey was sign enough. It meant what Ramey had been thinking. That if they separated, rushed Ravana simultaneously, one of them might reach him. Ramey's muscles tensed, his lips framed the starting word. But even as he would have cried it, a warmth brushed by him. The Lady Rakshasi, a great, golden panther of a woman, strode past him to confront her brother boldly.

His sideways glance at Ramey was all the indication he needed. It meant what Ramey had been considering: that if they split up and attacked Ravana at the same time, one of them might get to him first. Ramey's muscles tightened, his lips formed the first word. But just as he was about to shout it out, a warmth moved past him. The Lady Rakshasi, a powerful woman like a golden panther, walked confidently past him to confront her brother.

"A moment, my kinsman!" she pleaded. "You cannot do this thing! Have you forgotten our agreement? You pledged me the life of this Earthman, Ramaíya!"

"A moment, my relative!" she begged. "You can't do this! Have you forgotten our deal? You promised me the life of this Earthman, Ramaíya!"

"Stand aside, sister!" ordered Ravana curtly. "No longer do old pledges obtain. Since we struck that pact much has happened. The man has roused the rabble from my dungeons against me ... threatened my citadel ... invaded my own private quarters. He must die!"

"Step aside, sister!" Ravana commanded sharply. "Old promises don't matter anymore. Since we made that deal, a lot has changed. That man has stirred up the crowd from my dungeons against me... threatened my fortress... invaded my own private space. He has to die!"

"He must live!" cried Rakshasi. "Even as you hunger for the Lady Sheilacita, so do I demand this human for myself! For the other I care not; wreak thy vengeance upon him if you will. But—"

"He has to live!" shouted Rakshasi. "Just as you long for Lady Sheilacita, I want this human for myself! I don't care about the other one; go ahead and take your revenge on him if you want. But—"

And there would never, saw Ramey Winters suddenly, be a better opportunity than this! For sultry-faced, angry, the Lord Ravana had let the Bow slip from his shoulder. His eyes were upon his sister, his grip on the weapon insecure. Ramey's voice was like the crashing of a cymbal.

And Ramey Winters suddenly realized there would never be a better opportunity than this! With a sultry face and an angry expression, Lord Ravana had let the Bow slip from his shoulder. His eyes were fixed on his sister, and his grip on the weapon was loose. Ramey's voice rang out like a crashing cymbal.

"Now, Lake!"

"Now, Lake!"


With the word, he leaped forward, head low, shoulders driving for the Videlian's legs as they had driven at the legs of opposing linesmen years ago. Beside him he felt the reassuring bulk of Lake O'Brien.

With that word, he charged ahead, his head down, shoulders pushing toward the Videlian's legs like they had done against opposing linemen years before. Next to him, he felt the comforting weight of Lake O'Brien.

Then everything happened at once! His hands met ... gripped ... tightened about flesh. The body of the giant Martian seemed to totter above him; a shod foot lashed viciously into his temple, and great stars sprang from sudden darkness to whirl dazzingly before his eyes. He was aware of his own harsh, grating breath sobbing through his teeth ... a roar of rage strangely mingled with terror ... then a violent blast of flame mushrooming before him. Hot, searing flame that crisped the very perspiration from his brow, leaving his flesh baked and raw.

Then everything happened at once! His hands met ... gripped ... tightened around flesh. The body of the giant Martian seemed to sway above him; a boot lashed violently into his temple, and bright stars burst from sudden darkness to swirl dazzlingly before his eyes. He was aware of his own harsh, grating breath sobbing through his teeth ... a roar of rage strangely mixed with terror ... then a violent blast of flame blossomed before him. Hot, searing flame that burned the very sweat from his brow, leaving his skin roasted and raw.

Then the solid thud of a fist meeting flesh ... Lake O'Brien howling desperately, "My eyes, Ramey! I can't see!" And another soul-sickening sound. That of a woman's voice screaming in shrill, animal agony ... dying abruptly in a low, choked, ominous gurgle.

Then the heavy thud of a fist hitting flesh ... Lake O'Brien crying out desperately, "My eyes, Ramey! I can't see!" And another horrifying sound. A woman's voice screaming in a high-pitched, animal-like agony ... suddenly ending in a low, choked, foreboding gurgle.

Bruised and shaken, burned and dazed, Ramey staggered to his feet. All before him was still a blazing sheen of light, but now this dulled, and he saw that Ravana, still clutching a now-useless Bow, was fleeing across the chamber.

Bruised and shaken, burned and dazed, Ramey stumbled to his feet. Everything in front of him was still a bright glare of light, but now it faded, and he saw that Ravana, still holding a now-useless Bow, was sprinting across the room.

Ramey's automatic was heavy in his blistered palm. He fired it once ... twice ... after the rapidly disappearing figure. But in vain. Ravana had scuttled through the door, clanging it closed behind him.

Ramey's gun was heavy in his sore palm. He shot it once ... twice ... after the quickly vanishing figure. But it was useless. Ravana had darted through the door, slamming it shut behind him.

Then, and only then, had Ramey time to look at the others. Lake was still beside him, was even now striving to rise, pawing before him as one who stumbles through a mist. He was groaning, "My eyes, Ramey! Sheila—I can't see!"

Then, and only then, did Ramey have time to look at the others. Lake was still next to him, even now trying to get up, flailing in front of him like someone lost in a fog. He was moaning, "My eyes, Ramey! Sheila—I can't see!"

Ramey sprang to his side, lifted him.

Ramey rushed to his side and lifted him up.

"Easy, old boy! You'll be all right in a sec. The Bow going off in our faces, that's what did it—" But as he stared into his companion's face, saw that Lake's eyes were wide open, the entire cornea that covered his eyeballs a fog of smoky-blue, he realized all too well what had happened.

"Easy there, buddy! You'll be fine in a moment. It was the Bow going off in our faces that did it—" But as he looked at his friend's face and saw that Lake's eyes were wide open, the whole surface covering his eyeballs a foggy blue, he understood all too well what had happened.

Lake had looked directly into the flame of the Bow when its charge was released! And its incandescence flaming before him had blinded him as surely as if his eyes had been gouged from his head. Perhaps soaked up—as it had dried every ounce of moisture from Ramey's skin—the aqueous humor of his eyes. Only Ravana's kick, flattening Ramey, closing his eyes, had kept the young airman from sharing an identical fate!

Lake had looked straight into the flame of the Bow when its charge was released! And the blinding brightness in front of him was as intense as if his eyes had been gouged out. It might have absorbed—just like it dried every drop of moisture from Ramey's skin—the fluid from his eyes. Only Ravana's kick, which knocked Ramey down and shut his eyes, had saved the young airman from the same fate!

And—Rakshasi?

And—Rakshasi?

He glanced about him wildly ... found her ... and turned away, shuddering. The Lady Rakshasi, great, golden panther whose every movement had been a lure and a temptation, would move no more. For upon her lithe and vital body had spent itself the full strength of the discharging Bow. That which remained of her once breathtaking loveliness was a blackened—something—not pleasant to look upon.

He looked around frantically ... found her ... and turned away, shuddering. The Lady Rakshasi, powerful and beautiful like a golden panther, whose every move had been an attraction and a temptation, would not move again. The full force of the discharged Bow had drained her once vibrant and stunning body. What was left of her breathtaking beauty was a blackened—something—that was unpleasant to see.

Nauseated, Ramey covered his eyes. Then Sheila was in his arms, crying, "Ramey! Oh, Ramey, she—she saved your life! Tried to tear the Bow from Ravana—Lake!"

Nauseated, Ramey covered his eyes. Then Sheila was in his arms, crying, "Ramey! Oh, Ramey, she—she saved your life! Tried to tear the Bow from Ravana—Lake!"

Lake said dazedly, frightenedly, "Sheila—I can't see you! Where are you? Everything is black!"

Lake said dazed and scared, "Sheila—I can't see you! Where are you? Everything is dark!"

Then a new sound rang clear in the farther chamber; the scuff of hurrying footsteps, the clank of mail. Winters spun to Sheila swiftly.

Then a new sound echoed clearly from the back room; the scuff of hurried footsteps, the clank of armor. Winters quickly turned to Sheila.

"Sheila, is there another way out of these chambers—a way leading down to the waterfront? Yes? Good! We've got to get out of here—and quick. Take Lake's other arm. All right, Lake, old boy, hold tight. We're going to get you to Doc Aiken if it's humanly possible!"

"Sheila, is there another exit from these rooms—a way that leads down to the waterfront? Yes? Great! We need to leave here—and fast. Help Lake with his other arm. Okay, Lake, hang on tight. We're going to get you to Doc Aiken if we can!"

And huddled together like three fleeing the storm god's wrath, they raced in the direction that Sheila pointed.

And huddled together like three people escaping the storm god's anger, they ran in the direction Sheila pointed.


CHAPTER XVIII

Stalemate

Deadlock

Many sensations unfamiliar to a man whose work was purely a man's work had Ramey Winters experienced in regard to Sheila Aiken. From that hour long ago when she had dragged him from the wreckage of his burning Curtis on the plain beside Angkor Vat, he had admired her. Then, beneath the mellow moon of Chitrakuta, he had learned to love her. Now as they fled, side by side, through the avenues of Lanka, he discovered that admiration and love were not the only emotions she roused within him. There was another and stranger bond between them—a bond of fellowship! Sheila Aiken was no soft, comfortable creature to be fondled and amused. No clinging-vine, demanding lavish attention. She was a man's woman—a fighting man's woman—giving as well as receiving, daring the same risks that confronted her mate. Ready as he to fight—and if need be, to die—for the cause they had made their own.

Many feelings unfamiliar to a guy whose job was strictly a man’s job had Ramey Winters experienced in relation to Sheila Aiken. From that moment long ago when she pulled him from the wreckage of his burning Curtis by Angkor Vat, he had admired her. Then, under the soft moon of Chitrakuta, he had learned to love her. Now, as they fled side by side through the streets of Lanka, he realized that admiration and love weren't the only feelings she stirred in him. There was another, stranger connection between them—a bond of camaraderie! Sheila Aiken was not a delicate, soft creature to be pampered and entertained. No clingy vine, demanding constant attention. She was a woman made for a man—a fierce man’s woman—giving as much as she took, facing the same dangers that her partner did. Ready as he was to fight—and if necessary, to die—for the cause they had chosen together.

And realizing this, noting the cool, earnest haste with which she directed their passage out of danger, seeing in her white hand the automatic she had taken from the now helpless Lake O'Brien, Ramey Winters felt surging through him a sharp, bright glory that this woman should be his!

And as he realized this, noticing the cool, serious urgency with which she guided them out of danger, seeing the automatic weapon in her white hand that she had taken from the now defenseless Lake O'Brien, Ramey Winters felt a rush of sharp, bright glory that this woman was his!

He knew, now, that his final doubt had been swept away. Freely, when this travail was ended, he could ask Sheila Aiken to share life's future with him. For whatever that future might hold in store, he knew she would be a strong and steadfast companion.

He knew now that his final doubt was gone. Once this struggle was over, he could ask Sheila Aiken to share their future together. No matter what that future had in store, he knew she would be a strong and reliable partner.

These were but instincts, scarcely thoughts, racing through his brain as they hurried down corridors of escape toward that section of Lanka which—if the gods were kind—their friends still held. This was neither the time nor the place to speak of such things. Strength must be husbanded, breath saved, for any danger which might arise. Such as—

These were just instincts, barely thoughts, racing through his mind as they rushed down corridors of escape toward that part of Lanka which—if the gods were merciful—their friends still occupied. This wasn’t the time or place to talk about such things. They needed to conserve their strength and save their breath for any danger that might come up. Such as—

Such as this! The sound of footsteps in a passageway crossing at right angles before them. Videlian guards, mayhap. Or worse still, a detachment of the fighting force!

Such as this! The sound of footsteps in a hallway intersecting at right angles ahead of them. Videlian guards, maybe. Or even worse, a squad from the fighting force!

Again, as several times before, Ramey motioned the girl to silence, forced her and the quiescent Lake to a spot of concealment until this new threat should pass. He sought a place wherefrom he might view those who passed. There was no way of knowing, in this crisis, what fragment of information might prove of later value. It was wise to learn any and all details of the Videlian strength, location of troops, designs....

Again, as he had done several times before, Ramey signaled the girl to be quiet and took her and the quiet Lake to a hidden spot until this new threat passed. He looked for a place where he could see who was going by. In this crisis, it was impossible to know what piece of information might be useful later. It was smart to gather all details about the Videlian strength, the location of troops, and their plans....

Thus he lifted his head cautiously from behind the tremendous vase behind which they crouched as the footsteps drew nearer. And thus it was he saw that which broke a cry of gladness from his lips.

Thus he lifted his head cautiously from behind the huge vase where they were hiding as the footsteps got closer. And it was then that he saw something that made him cry out in joy.

"Tauthus!"

"Tauthus!"


The Copt chieftain pivoted. He marched not at the head of an Earthling party, but beside Kohrisan and before a group of the ape-human's warriors.

The Copt chieftain turned. He walked not at the front of an Earthling group, but alongside Kohrisan and in front of a group of the ape-human's warriors.

"Lord Ramaíya! You have found the Lady Sheilacita? And—the Bow?"

"Lord Ramaíya! Have you found Lady Sheilacita? And—the Bow?"

Ramey shook his head. "Ravana escaped with it, and with his life. But it is not charged. Nor will it be very soon; that much we have learned."

Ramey shook his head. "Ravana got away with it and with his life. But it’s not charged. And it won’t be for a while; we’ve learned that much."

The monkey-captain moved forward querulously. It was not easy to detect emotion on his simian features, but a note of apprehension was in his voice.

The monkey-captain moved forward with a hint of annoyance. It wasn’t easy to read emotions on his monkey face, but there was a tone of worry in his voice.

"And the gay one, Lakshmana? He is wounded?"

"And what about the happy one, Lakshmana? Is he hurt?"

"Blinded," said Ramey succinctly. "He looked into the Bow's discharging gorge. But—this is not all that remains of our land-force?" He looked with sudden fear on the handful of men led by his two comrades.

"Blinded," Ramey said briefly. "He looked into the Bow's firing gorge. But—this isn’t everything we have left of our ground troops?" He looked in sudden fear at the small group of men led by his two teammates.

Kohrisan shook his head. "Nay, my Lord. We are but a scouting party. Lord Vibhishana and Thalakka have pressed Ravana's hordes back to the vital wharves. Soon these will be ours, and our reserves can safely land."

Kohrisan shook his head. "No, my Lord. We are just a scouting party. Lord Vibhishana and Thalakka have pushed Ravana's forces back to the important docks. Soon these will be ours, and our supplies can safely arrive."

"I'm going with you," decided Ramey swiftly. "Someone must take Lake and Sheila back to Vibhishana, though. One of your men will show them the way, Kohrisan?"

"I'm going with you," Ramey decided quickly. "Someone has to take Lake and Sheila back to Vibhishana, though. One of your guys will show them the way, Kohrisan?"

"I will do so myself, my Lord. With Tauthus and thyself in command, my company is well led. And there is much information I can bear to the others."

"I'll handle it myself, my Lord. With Tauthus and you in charge, my team is well-directed. And I have a lot of information I can share with the others."

"Good! But have a care, my Captain. Ravana's men are spread somewhere between you and our main force. You run a gauntlet of danger."

"Good! But watch out, my Captain. Ravana's men are scattered somewhere between you and our main force. You're facing a lot of danger."

Kohrisan said staunchly, "I shall be watchful, Lord Ramaíya. We of the 'new men' know how to face danger."

Kohrisan said firmly, "I will be vigilant, Lord Ramaíya. We 'new men' know how to handle danger."

Ramey Winters could never have dreamed—what man could?—that one day his hand should press the hairy shoulder of a talking ape in firm companionship. But that is what he did now. And he said, "New men, indeed, are you and your comrades, Captain. And as worthy of the name as any."

Ramey Winters could never have imagined—what man could?—that one day he would place his hand on the furry shoulder of a talking ape in friendly camaraderie. But that’s exactly what he did now. And he said, "You and your friends, Captain, are indeed new men, and just as deserving of the name as anyone."

Plainly, the move was not to Sheila's liking. But she was too good a soldier to demur. And it was evident that Lake must be taken to a place of safety. So she turned with Kohrisan; they disappeared, and Ramey pressed on with Tauthus and the ape-warriors.

Plainly, the move wasn't what Sheila wanted. But she was too committed to complain. It was clear that Lake needed to be taken somewhere safe. So she turned with Kohrisan; they vanished, and Ramey continued on with Tauthus and the ape-warriors.


As they marched, Tauthus pointed out the purpose of their move.

As they marched, Tauthus explained why they were moving.

"Our forces have rolled back Ravana's men at every point so far," he said. "We hold the northern chambers of the citadel and all levels below the fourth. Their heaviest concentration, though, is in the southern sector of the isle. This we cannot storm until our reinforcements land. Our boats cannot dock until the wharves are ours. Therefore the wharves must be taken."

"Our troops have pushed back Ravana's men at every front so far," he said. "We control the northern areas of the fortress and all levels below the fourth. However, their strongest presence is in the southern part of the island. We can't attack that section until our reinforcements arrive. Our boats can’t dock until we take the docks. So, we need to capture the docks."

"And our fleet?" queried Ramey. "How close does it lie to Lanka's shores?"

"And our fleet?" Ramey asked. "How close is it to Lanka's shores?"

But Tauthus answered that question in the easiest of fashions—by pointing. For they had come to the end of the corridor, and stepped through a gateway out onto a balcony. With a start, Ramey realized where they were. On that same ledge from which the Lady Rakshasi had seen and exposed him!

But Tauthus answered that question in the simplest way—by pointing. They had reached the end of the hallway and stepped through an archway onto a balcony. Suddenly, Ramey understood where they were. It was the same ledge from which Lady Rakshasi had seen and exposed him!

Scarce thirty feet below them lay the wharves. And beyond these, bobbing flakes of black against the sun-silver surface of the lake, thick as skating-bugs on a stagnant bog, hovered the skiffs and rafts which bore the bulk of Sugriva's army.

Scarce thirty feet below them were the docks. And beyond these, floating dark specks against the sunlit surface of the lake, as thick as skating bugs on a still bog, hovered the skiffs and rafts that carried most of Sugriva's army.

Studying the salient, Ramey saw with dread despair the insurmountable difficulties his allies had to overcome. From the water, the wharves were invulnerable. Defenseless soldiers creeping into land on slow-moving skiffs would be scythed down mercilessly by the bows of the enemy. Nor was there any safe approach to the walled court wherein huddled the dock's defenders. Two high and sturdy walls stretched from the citadel itself down across the beach to the quais. Behind these ramparts a handful of men could withstand an army forever. And the Videlians numbered no mean handful. They swarmed the walls darkly. And at their beck and call, should they find need of additional hands to do their bidding, were the slaves. Two full pens of Earth's natives, locked like cattle in runways adjoining the courtyard.

Studying the situation, Ramey looked on in dread as he realized the overwhelming challenges his allies faced. From the water, the docks were impregnable. Unprotected soldiers trying to land in slow-moving boats would be cut down mercilessly by the enemy's arrows. There was no safe way to approach the walled area where the dock's defenders were gathered. Two tall and sturdy walls extended from the citadel all the way down to the beach and the docks. Behind these barriers, a small group of men could hold off an entire army indefinitely. And the Videlians were no small group. They swarmed the walls in droves. Additionally, if they needed more help, they had slaves at their disposal. Two full pens of Earth's natives were locked up like cattle in enclosures next to the courtyard.

Ramey said, "There's only one place to establish an offensive against the wharves—and that is from our present vantage-point. But it would be suicidal for us to try it. Maybe if we went back, gathered a stronger force—"

Ramey said, "There's only one place to launch an attack on the docks—and that's from where we are now. But it would be a bad idea for us to attempt it. Maybe if we went back and gathered a stronger team—"

An astonished rumble from the throat of his comrade stopped him.

An amazed rumble from his friend's throat made him pause.

"Now, by my faith—!" swore Tauthus of Cush.

"Now, I swear—!" exclaimed Tauthus of Cush.

"What is it?"

"What's going on?"

"That captain. Look at him! Look closely!"

"That captain. Check him out! Take a good look!"

A small detachment, perhaps a dozen Videlians, had just marched from the interior of the citadel to join the besieged force. Neatly, swiftly, precisely, they swept across the courtyard. None rose to question them. The defenders had other things to think of, for from the southern end of the isle Vibhishana's attackers maintained a steady barrage of bowfire.

A small group, maybe a dozen Videlians, had just marched from inside the citadel to join the besieged force. They moved neatly, quickly, and precisely across the courtyard. No one questioned them. The defenders had other concerns since Vibhishana's attackers were keeping up a constant barrage of arrows from the southern end of the island.

Ramey stared at the squad leader, eyes widening.

Ramey stared at the squad leader, his eyes getting wider.

"It—it's Thalakka! But why—?"

"It’s Thalakka! But why?"

"Traitor!" growled Tauthus deep in his throat. "I knew we should never place faith in a cursed Videlian. But Tauthus of Cush knows how to deal with traitors!" His hand flashed to his shoulder, he drew an arrow from his quiver, set it to bowstring, aimed....

"Traitor!" Tauthus growled, his voice low and menacing. "I knew we should never trust a cursed Videlian. But Tauthus of Cush knows how to handle traitors!" His hand shot to his shoulder, he pulled an arrow from his quiver, knocked it to the bowstring, aimed....

"Wait!" Ramey's hand tensed about the Copt's arm. "This is no treachery but a most courageous deed. See! At the slave-pens—"

"Wait!" Ramey's hand tensed around the Copt's arm. "This isn't treachery; it's a really brave act. Look! At the slave pens—"


For suddenly the intention of Captain Thalakka was clear. Full across the courtyard had he and his men marched unchallenged ... past posts they might have taken ... and up to the gates of the slave-pens. And now the little detachment whirled, formed a tight circle before the gates—and a cry rose as Thalakka gripped the sole guardian of those gates, hurled him to the ground, and wrenched the keys from his belt!

For suddenly, Captain Thalakka's intention became clear. He and his men marched straight across the courtyard without being challenged... past posts they could have taken... and up to the gates of the slave pens. Now, the small group spun around, forming a tight circle in front of the gates—and a shout erupted as Thalakka grabbed the lone guard of those gates, threw him to the ground, and yanked the keys from his belt!

In an instant, all was bedlam! Too late the Videlian guards realized what had happened, identified this enemy in their very midst. Men turned from the walls, a hundred bows turned on the tiny knot of venturers. Feathered death spangled the court.

In an instant, everything went crazy! Too late, the Videlian guards understood what had happened and identified the enemy right in front of them. Men turned away from the walls, and a hundred bows aimed at the small group of adventurers. Arrows rained down in the courtyard.

But the key had grated in the lock! And the gates were open. And Thalakka's voice was raising in clarion cry.

But the key had scraped in the lock! And the gates were open. And Thalakka's voice was rising in a clear call.

"Earthmen! Rise! Freedom awaits the bold—"

"Earthlings! Stand up! Freedom is waiting for the brave—"

His cry ended in midsentence, his mouth formed a round O of astonishment ... a circle from which, suddenly, a flood of crimson gushed. His hands leaped to his breast and tore at a shaft buried there almost to its feathered end ... then he sank to his knees, rolled over, and lay still.

His scream trailed off in the middle of a word, his mouth making a round O of shock ... a circle from which, all of a sudden, a rush of red poured out. His hands shot to his chest and pulled at an arrow lodged deep inside ... then he dropped to his knees, rolled over, and lay still.

But not in vain had Captain Thalakka died. For at his words a tremendous surge, like the lifting of high sea-waters, swelled through the prison-pens. And scarce had he fallen than a prisoner had whipped the sword from his hands to spring forward. Another ... and another ... and the slaves were plunging through the gates like an unleashed flood.

But Captain Thalakka didn’t die in vain. His words sparked a massive wave, like rising ocean waters, that surged through the prison pens. No sooner had he fallen than a prisoner snatched the sword from his hands and charged forward. One after another… and the slaves were rushing through the gates like a flood set free.

In vain, now, the arrows of the defenders hurtled into the roaring throng. Where one man fell, there were a dozen to charge forward over his body. This was no trained army, crisp, cool, efficient. This was a mob, a mob of men who had tasted slavery—and were now free to turn on their foes with naked hands and claws.

In vain, the defenders' arrows flew into the roaring crowd. For every man who fell, a dozen rushed forward over his body. This wasn’t a trained army, sharp and efficient. This was a mob, a group of men who had experienced slavery—and were now free to attack their enemies with bare hands and claws.

Like beasts they smashed across the courtyard to the ramparts, crushing beneath them all who strove to stay their passage. Like animals they clambered up the walls, flung the Videlians from their posts down to blood-lusting fellows below who literally ripped the Martian guards into bits.

Like wild animals, they charged across the courtyard to the walls, trampling anyone who tried to block their way. Just like beasts, they scrambled up the walls, throwing the Videlians from their positions down to the bloodthirsty crowd below, who literally tore the Martian guards to shreds.

And—the ramparts fell! Nor did Vibhishana give his enemy time to recuperate from this mortal below. Cheers rose from the loyalist camp, and up the beach stormed the followers of the former regent. Fighting side-by-side with the rebel slaves, they smashed the last, feeble resistance of Ravana's garrison. Then a guidon raised aloft, calling urgent invitation. The host of skating-bugs stirred into motion. And within the space of minutes, the first Gaanelian craft had moored at the docks of Lanka!

And—the walls came down! Vibhishana didn’t let his enemy recover from this deadly blow. Cheers erupted from the loyalist camp, and storming up the beach came the followers of the former regent. Fighting alongside the rebel slaves, they crushed the last weak resistance of Ravana's garrison. Then a banner was raised high, calling out an urgent invitation. The crowd of skating bugs sprang into action. Within just a few minutes, the first Gaanelian ship had docked at Lanka!


Not at all surprisingly, it was Red Barrett—the scrapping old redhead himself—who sprang from the first of the skiffs to dock. Close behind him came Syd O'Brien. The two were met and greeted by Ramey Winters who, with Tauthus, had scorned any slower method of gaining the scene of victory than to clamber headlong and recklessly down the rough walls from the balcony.

Not surprisingly, it was Red Barrett—the tough old redhead himself—who jumped from the first of the skiffs to dock. Right behind him was Syd O'Brien. The two were welcomed by Ramey Winters who, along with Tauthus, had dismissed any slower way of reaching the scene of victory than to rush down the rough walls from the balcony.

Thus, for the first time since ever war's hot flame had breathed over Lanka, met face to face all the captains. In triumphant conclave they gathered, all those who actively led fighting forces. Vibhishana and Tauthus of Cush, Ramey and Red Barrett, Syd O'Brien. Yet was their joy not complete. For there was one of their number fallen—Thalakka. And yet another whose part in the battle was ended.

Thus, for the first time since the brutal chaos of war had touched Lanka, all the captains came face to face. They gathered in triumphant assembly, all those who actively led fighting forces: Vibhishana and Tauthus of Cush, Ramey and Red Barrett, Syd O'Brien. However, their joy was not complete. For one of their own had fallen—Thalakka. And there was another whose role in the battle had come to an end.

"It's all right, Syd," repeated Lake O'Brien. "It's all right, I tell you. I—I don't feel any pain. It's just that I can't see."

"It's okay, Syd," Lake O'Brien said again. "It's okay, I promise. I—I don't feel any pain. It's just that I can't see."

Syd O'Brien's face was a thunder-cloud of rage. "We will find him, Lake," he promised. "And when we do—" His strong, freckled hands whitened on the butt of his revolver. Here was one from whom the Lord Ravana could expect no grain of mercy should their paths ever cross.

Syd O'Brien's face was stormy with anger. "We will find him, Lake," he promised. "And when we do—" His strong, freckled hands turned pale as they gripped the butt of his revolver. This was someone from whom the Lord Ravana could expect no ounce of mercy if their paths ever crossed.

Vibhishana said, "Lord Lakshmana must return to the mainland shore. If anyone can repair his vision, that one is the Lord Sugriva. And it were best the girl return, too."

Vibhishana said, "Lord Lakshmana needs to go back to the mainland. If anyone can restore his sight, it's Lord Sugriva. And it would be best if the girl went back as well."

"Me?" cried Sheila indignantly. "I will not! I—"

"Me?" Sheila exclaimed indignantly. "I won't! I—"

"Listen, Miss Sheilacita—" Barrett stopped, grinned embarrassedly. "Golly, listen to that! These guys got me talking thataway now, too! I mean, Miss Sheila—I wish you would go on back and tell Toots I'm okay. She'll kind of be worrying about me, I reckon. Tell her we'll all be coming home as soon as we clean up the rest of this mess."

"Hey, Miss Sheilacita—" Barrett paused, grinning sheepishly. "Wow, can you believe it? These guys have got me talking like that now, too! I mean, Miss Sheila—I wish you’d go back and let Toots know I’m okay. She’ll probably be worried about me, I guess. Tell her we’ll all be heading home as soon as we finish cleaning up this mess."

Ramey said, "Yes, Sheila—please go. Because from now on, I'm afraid this fight isn't going to be very pleasant. Especially—" His eyes were cold—"for His Nibs!"

Ramey said, "Yes, Sheila—please go. Because from now on, I'm afraid this fight isn't going to be very pleasant. Especially—" His eyes were cold—"for Him!"

So Sheila and Lake returned to the mainland. Kohrisan, having completed the rally of his scattered forces, now came to join the conclave. And they took stock of their situation.

So Sheila and Lake went back to the mainland. Kohrisan, after gathering his scattered forces, now came to join the meeting. And they assessed their situation.


"We hold now, my Lords," reported Captain Kohrisan, "all the northern half of Lanka's isle and citadel down to the Sounding Tower which is in the exact middle of the fortress. The wharves which feed to the Chitrakuta mainland are in our hands, too. Ravana still holds the upper levels of the fort, and all the southern sector, as well as the docks which feed to the opposite shore. But these are valueless to him, since the major portion of his fleet was captured by our men."

"We have now secured, my Lords," reported Captain Kohrisan, "the entire northern half of Lanka's island and the fortress down to the Sounding Tower, which is located right in the center of the stronghold. The docks leading to the Chitrakuta mainland are also under our control. Ravana still occupies the upper levels of the fort, the entire southern region, and the docks that connect to the other shore. However, these are worthless to him since our forces captured the majority of his fleet."

"Then there's no escape for him," grunted Syd. "We have him bottled up here, eh? Good!"

"Then there's no way out for him," grunted Syd. "We have him trapped here, right? Good!"

"But," interposed Vibhishana, "though we continue as the aggressors, he has us as effectively bottled as we him. We dare not leave the island nor relax our vigilance in any of the sectors we hold. He still numbers amongst his followers thousands.

"But," interrupted Vibhishana, "even though we’re the attackers, he has us just as trapped as we have him. We can’t leave the island or let our guard down in any of the areas we control. He still has thousands among his supporters."

"From now on, it appears to me that the battle must settle into a state of siege. From chamber to chamber, from corridor to corridor, through every room and avenue of Lanka must our forces battle for every new inch of ground."

"From now on, it seems to me that the fight has to turn into a stalemate. Our forces must fight for every new inch of ground, moving from room to room, from hallway to hallway, throughout all of Lanka."

"And that—" mused Ramey thoughtfully—"is tough going. Suicidal business, as a punk named Adolph in our age is finding out! A deadly stalemate, eh, Lord Vibhishana?"

"And that—" Ramey thought aloud—"is tough. It's a dangerous game, as a kid named Adolph in our time is discovering! A deadly standstill, right, Lord Vibhishana?"

"I am afraid so, Ramaíya."

"Unfortunately, yes, Ramaíya."

Barrett said, "But, lookit here—why can't we just pull stakes off the island entirely? Leave him here to stew in his own gravy, throw a cordon around the lake and make sure he never gets off to pester nobody again—"

Barrett said, "But, look here—why can't we just pack up and leave the island completely? Let him stay here and deal with his own problems, put a barrier around the lake, and make sure he can’t get off to bother anyone else again—"

Syd O'Brien shook his head.

Syd O'Brien nodded in disagreement.

"That won't do either, Red. Tonlé Sap is too big a lake. Seventy miles long. It would take ten times as many men as we have at our command to maintain a guard about its borders. Sooner or later, Ravana and his soldiers would get away. And, besides—" He glanced at Vibhishana—"there's always the possibility he may succeed in fueling the Bow once more. This time effectively. And if he does, we're licked. Isn't that right?"

"That won't work either, Red. Tonlé Sap is way too large. It's seventy miles long. We would need ten times the number of men we have to guard its borders. Sooner or later, Ravana and his soldiers would slip away. And, besides—" He looked at Vibhishana—"there's always the chance he could reactivate the Bow. This time successfully. And if he does, we're done for. Right?"

"Unhappily," agreed the older man, "it is. No, our effort must be directed toward breaking the deadlock that now exists, somehow rooting him out of his lair."

"Unfortunately," agreed the older man, "it is. No, we need to focus on breaking the deadlock that currently exists, and somehow flush him out of his hideout."

Ramey said, "This 'Sounding Tower' you spoke of, Kohrisan—what is it?"

Ramey said, "What is this 'Sounding Tower' you mentioned, Kohrisan?"

"The needle-which-speaks, my Lord."

"The speaking needle, my Lord."

"The which?"

"Which one?"

"Kohrisan," explained Vibhishana, "has given it the name used by the natives. It is really a tower from the top-most chamber of which one can address the entire populace of Lanka in a normal voice, and have his message reach every ear in full, rolling tones. You have seen the talking idols of Chitrakuta?"

"Kohrisan," Vibhishana explained, "is the name the locals use. It's actually a tower from the highest chamber where you can speak to the entire population of Lanka in a normal voice, and your message will reach everyone clearly and powerfully. Have you seen the talking idols of Chitrakuta?"

"Seen 'em?" chuckled Red. "We was their voice!"

"Seen them?" laughed Red. "We were their voice!"


Ramey said, "I understand now. A sort of magnified 'whispering gallery,' eh? But, say—that gives me an idea! Lord Vibhishana, did not Thalakka often say that there were many who would rally to your cause if they knew you had been freed?"

Ramey said, "I get it now. Kind of like a big 'whispering gallery,' right? But hey—that just gave me an idea! Lord Vibhishana, didn't Thalakka often mention that there were many who would support you if they knew you had been freed?"

"Aye, even so, Ramaíya."

"Yeah, even so, Ramaíya."

"And I'll bet a hair," continued Ramey excitedly, "there are plenty of soldiers fighting for Ravana right now who would lay down their arms if they knew who they were being forced to fight! They've been obeying him blindly simply because they don't know what's going on. If we could reach the Sounding Tower—"

"And I’ll bet anything," Ramey continued excitedly, "there are tons of soldiers fighting for Ravana right now who would put down their weapons if they knew who they were being forced to fight! They’ve been following his orders without question just because they don’t know what’s really happening. If we could get to the Sounding Tower—"

"—and tell them the truth—" broke in Vibhishana, "it would shatter the morale of his soldiers. Split them into separate camps. Create rebellion within his very ranks. Aye, Ramaíya, I believe you are right! It is a far stronger likelihood, at any rate, than that we can overwhelm the isle without losing much of our own man-power."

"—and tell them the truth—" interrupted Vibhishana, "it would break the spirit of his soldiers. Divide them into different groups. Cause unrest within his own ranks. Yes, Ramaíya, I think you’re right! It’s way more likely, anyway, than that we can overpower the island without losing a lot of our own people."

"Then—" cried Ramey, rising eagerly, "why are we sitting here jabbering? There's a better place to talk from. Let's go! No—not all of us. You, my Lord Vibhishana, so the soldiers can hear your voice ... you, Red, and Kohrisan—"

"Then—" exclaimed Ramey, sitting up excitedly, "why are we just chatting here? There's a better place to talk from. Let's go! No—not all of us. You, my Lord Vibhishana, so the soldiers can hear you... you, Red, and Kohrisan—"

"—and me," added Syd O'Brien. "There's a chance we might meet up with Ravana on the way."

"—and me," added Syd O'Brien. "There's a chance we might run into Ravana on the way."


CHAPTER XIX

"A New Man"

"A New Man"

Like a needle of stone rising from the great, gaunt citadel of Lanka was the Sounding Tower. This saw Ramey before he and his companions deserted the open air and dipped once more into the castle itself, seeking the inner passage which led to the tower's base.

Like a jagged stone needle rising from the massive, stark citadel of Lanka was the Sounding Tower. This spotted Ramey before he and his companions left the open air and entered the castle again, searching for the inner passage that led to the tower's base.

Swift was their passage at first, hurrying through ranks of their own men, sweeping through corridors and ways whose granite floors proved all too well the cost at which the advance had been made. Lord Vibhishana, shaking his head at sight of these grisly scenes, said sorrowfully, "Though we win our cause, yea, even though the last of my brother's hirelings pay in full for the havoc he has wrought, not in a thousand years shall the citadel of Lanka be cleansed of this horror, this blood and this disgrace. It is a shame upon my soul and on the name of Videlia that these dead lie about us."

Swift was their passage at first, rushing through rows of their own men, moving through hallways and paths where the granite floors showed just how high the cost of their advance had been. Lord Vibhishana, shaking his head at the gruesome scenes, said sadly, "Even if we win our cause, even if the last of my brother's hired men pay fully for the destruction he has caused, not in a thousand years will the citadel of Lanka be rid of this horror, this bloodshed, and this disgrace. It is a shame upon my soul and on the name of Videlia that these dead lie around us."

Even the Captain Kohrisan, whose valor Ramey Winters knew well, seemed shaken by what he saw. He said puzzledly, "Would that the Lord Sugriva were here to advise me. I cannot understand. Ever it was my belief that men are kind and noble and good. They are the rulers, the Chosen Ones. Why, then, must they slay and be slain? Even we of the jungles do not wantonly kill. For our loins or bellies, for warmth and safety—for these things only do we attack other beasts."

Even Captain Kohrisan, whose bravery Ramey Winters knew well, seemed unsettled by what he witnessed. He said in confusion, "I wish Lord Sugriva were here to guide me. I just don't get it. I've always believed that people are kind, noble, and good. They are the rulers, the Chosen Ones. So why do they kill and get killed? Even we in the jungles don't kill for no reason. We only attack other creatures for food, warmth, and safety."

Ramey answered him gravely, "In your time and in my own, Kohrisan, man has proven himself more the brute than the mute beasts over whom he claims superiority. Do not ask me why this is; I do not know. All I can hope is that you new men will bring to us something of your own jungle sense."

Ramey answered him seriously, "In your time and mine, Kohrisan, humanity has shown itself to be more of a brute than the silent beasts we claim to be better than. Don't ask me why this is; I don't have the answer. All I can hope is that you new people will bring us some of your own instinct from the jungle."

A spasm passed over the little ape-human's face. As ever, it was difficult to read what emotion he portrayed. He said anxiously, "You—you do not mock me, Lord Ramaíya?"

A spasm crossed the little ape-human's face. As always, it was hard to tell what emotion he was showing. He said anxiously, "You—you aren't making fun of me, Lord Ramaíya?"

"Mock you?"

"Is that a joke?"

"The Lord Sugriva, who gave us human speech, human thought, told us we were, indeed, 'new men.' But ofttimes I wonder if this be true—or if he spoke only from kindness and sympathy. It was the habit of Lord Ravana to taunt me and my brethren. 'Parodies of man,' he called us. 'Poor imitations masquerading in human dress—'"

"The Lord Sugriva, who gave us the ability to speak and think like humans, told us we were, indeed, 'new men.' But I often wonder if this is true—or if he was just saying it out of kindness and sympathy. Lord Ravana often made fun of me and my brothers. He called us 'parodies of man.' 'Poor imitations dressed up like humans—'"

But his plaint was left unanswered. For now they had come to the opening at the base of the tower. A spiral staircase loomed before them, winding around and around the inner wall of the needle to its uppermost chamber. A swift estimate by Ramey placed the tower's height at approximately two hundred feet. It was hard to guess accurately, for the spiral staircase was interrupted now and again by platforms, rendering the top of the tower invisible from below. Shafts of light pierced openings at intervals, but for the most part the needle was shadowy and silent.

But his complaint went unanswered. They had now reached the opening at the base of the tower. A spiral staircase stood in front of them, wrapping around the inner wall of the tower all the way up to the top chamber. Ramey quickly estimated that the tower was about two hundred feet tall. It was difficult to tell for sure, as the spiral staircase was broken up by platforms, making it impossible to see the top of the tower from the ground. Shafts of light broke through openings at intervals, but for the most part, the tower was dark and quiet.


In single file, with Vibhishana leading, then Ramey, then Kohrisan and Syd, they started up the staircase. Past one stage ... then another. A third. At the fourth level the one-time regent of Lanka stopped wistfully for a moment to look down upon his isle through one of the openings. What he saw brought a gasp to his lips, and the others running to his side. He pointed an anxious finger.

In a single line, with Vibhishana in front, followed by Ramey, then Kohrisan and Syd, they began to climb the staircase. They passed one level... then another. A third. At the fourth level, the former regent of Lanka paused for a moment, gazing down at his island through one of the openings. What he saw made him gasp, and the others quickly rushed to his side. He pointed with an anxious finger.

"Below! See—warriors approaching the Tower. Was it Tauthus' plan to send a detachment after us, Ramaíya?"

"Look! Warriors are coming toward the Tower. Was it Tauthus' plan to send a team after us, Ramaíya?"

"It was not!" said Ramey bluntly. He followed the direction of his friend's gaze, stared, and pulled back from the opening. "I don't like this."

"It wasn't!" Ramey said plainly. He followed where his friend was looking, stared, and stepped back from the opening. "I don't like this."

"What's wrong, Ramey?"

"What's up, Ramey?"

"If I'm not mistaken, that is a detachment of Lord Ravana's men. They're heading for this tower. We're trapped in here!" He thought swiftly for a moment. "Well—no use standing here worrying about. There's only one thing to do. Get to the speaking room and let Vibhishana put on his little broadcast. If need be, we can call for assistance from topside. Tauthus will hear us and send a force to our relief. Come on!"

"If I'm right, that's a group of Lord Ravana's men. They're headed for this tower. We're stuck in here!" He quickly thought for a moment. "Well—no point in standing around worrying. There's only one thing we can do. Let's get to the speaking room and let Vibhishana make his broadcast. If necessary, we can call for help from above. Tauthus will hear us and send a team to rescue us. Let's go!"

And at redoubled speed, he plunged forward up the staircase. Past the fifth level and the sixth. To the last chamber. At its entrance he halted triumphantly.

And moving even faster, he rushed up the stairs. Past the fifth floor and the sixth. To the final room. At its entrance, he stopped triumphantly.

"We ought to be all right now. Let them enter if they want to. We can talk as long and loud as we wish, and they can't stop us. Moreover, if they try to rush us—"

"We should be good now. Let them come in if they want. We can talk as long and as loud as we want, and they can't stop us. Also, if they try to hurry us—"

A grating voice from behind interrupted him.

A grating voice from behind interrupted him.

"I think they will not rush you, Lord Ramaíya. My guardsmen came to the tower's base for only one purpose. To bottle you within its walls."

"I don’t think they’ll hurry you, Lord Ramaíya. My guards came to the base of the tower for only one reason. To trap you inside its walls."

And Vibhishana cried, "Ravana!"

And Vibhishana shouted, "Ravana!"

The Lord Ravana smiled. It was a smile that had no amusement in it, and little of brotherly affection. He said, "Ah—it is my own blood-brother! Greetings, Lord Vibhishana. These are giddy heights, are they not, for one grown used to the cool depths of dungeons? Nay, Ramaíya!" His cry cracked like a whip. "Reach not for the weapon-which-thunders! Lord Ravana needs not experience the same danger twice to learn its nature. Hurl it to the floor! Aye, and you, too—"

The Lord Ravana smiled. It was a smile devoid of amusement and lacking in brotherly affection. He said, "Ah—it’s my own blood-brother! Greetings, Lord Vibhishana. These are dizzying heights, aren’t they, for one who is used to the cool depths of dungeons? No, Ramaíya!" His shout cracked like a whip. "Don’t reach for the weapon-that-thunders! Lord Ravana doesn’t need to face the same danger twice to understand it. Throw it to the ground! Yes, and you too—"

He paused, his brow contracting swiftly as he looked into the face of Syd O'Brien. Something akin to awe broomed his dark features.

He paused, his brow furrowing quickly as he looked into the face of Syd O'Brien. Something like awe swept across his dark features.

"But—but you are Lord Lakshmana! This cannot be! The Lord Lakshmana was blinded. By my own hands—"

"But—but you are Lord Lakshmana! This can't be! Lord Lakshmana was blinded. By my own hands—"


Ravana was far from alone. Had he been so, Ramey's gun would long since have barked its lethal message. But behind him, at the entrance of the chamber they had sought, were ranged a detail of his bowmen, weapons poised and ready. Now Ramey said, "The Lord Lakshmana—"

Ravana wasn’t by himself. If he had been, Ramey’s gun would have fired its deadly message a long time ago. But behind him, at the entrance of the room they had aimed for, stood a group of his archers, weapons raised and ready. Now Ramey said, "The Lord Lakshmana—"

"—needs not sight," interrupted Syd O'Brien suddenly, loudly, "to know that he stands before a dog whom even the lowest gutter might reject. Where are you, Ravana? My hands hunger for your throat—"

"—doesn't need to see," interrupted Syd O'Brien suddenly, loudly, "to know that he's standing in front of a dog that even the lowest gutter would reject. Where are you, Ravana? My hands are itching for your throat—"

And a swift thrill coursed through Ramey as he realized how Syd O'Brien had spun to his advantage Ravana's error. For the sombre twin, eyes fixed and empty, was stumbling forward, groping aimlessly at vacant space.

And a quick excitement rushed through Ramey as he realized how Syd O'Brien had turned Ravana's mistake to his advantage. The dark twin, eyes blank and vacant, was stumbling forward, reaching out aimlessly into empty air.

Ravana laughed, and easily sidestepped Syd's hands. In his own hands dangled the useless Bow of Rudra. With this he jabbed the "blind man's" body tauntingly.

Ravana laughed and effortlessly avoided Syd's hands. In his hands dangled the worthless Bow of Rudra. With this, he poked at the "blind man's" body mockingly.

"It will take one with sharper eyes than thine to catch Ravana, Earthman," he gibed. "Aye, this is a curious web of fish my net has seined. A blind man, a weakling and an ape!"

"It will take someone with sharper eyes than yours to catch Ravana, Earthman," he mocked. "Yeah, this is a strange catch my net has brought in. A blind man, a weakling, and an ape!"

"What are you doing up here, Ravana?" asked Ramey.

"What are you doing up here, Ravana?" Ramey asked.

"What else but setting the trap for what logic told me would be your next move? It was your intention to speak to my warriors, was it not, brother Vibhishana? Appeal to them, perhaps, to lay down their arms? Well—you climbed these heights to speak, and speak you shall. But mine shall be the commands you relay. Ah—you would still play games with me, my little mole?" He chuckled and sidestepped again as Syd O'Brien, still lurching with arms outstretched before him like a sleepwalker, touched his sleeve. Deliberately he struck Syd across the cheeks, laughed and stepped back as Syd swung blindly toward him. "Come, brother! Address your soldiers. Bid them lay down their arms. Come—"

"What else could it be but setting a trap for what logic told me would be your next move? You wanted to talk to my warriors, right, brother Vibhishana? Maybe to convince them to surrender? Well—you climbed these heights to talk, and talk you will. But I’ll be the one giving the commands you’ll pass on. Ah—you still want to play games with me, my little mole?" He laughed and stepped aside as Syd O'Brien, still stumbling with his arms out like a sleepwalker, brushed against his sleeve. Deliberately, he slapped Syd across the face, laughed, and stepped back as Syd swung blindly at him. "Come, brother! Talk to your soldiers. Tell them to put down their weapons. Come—"

He crisped a command to his bowmen. They fell back to admit Vibhishana to the speaking-tower. Momentarily their weapons lowered. And as they did so....

He shouted a command to his archers. They stepped back to let Vibhishana into the speaking tower. For a moment, their weapons were lowered. And as they did so....

"Quick, Ramey! Get the Bow!"

"Hurry, Ramey! Grab the Bow!"

It was the "blind man," Syd O'Brien. Like a flash, he had sprung upon the Lord Ravana, gripped the giant's arms in a viselike clasp, spun him around so he was between the guards and his companions, a living barrier the Videlians dared not risk assaulting.

It was the "blind man," Syd O'Brien. In an instant, he had lunged at Lord Ravana, locked the giant's arms in a tight grip, and spun him around so that he was positioned between the guards and his friends, a living shield that the Videlians wouldn't dare attack.

And instantly Ramey leaped forward. But fast as he moved, there was one even faster who raced before him. The small ape-human, Kohrisan. Like a darting streak of furry brown he was at Ravana's side, wrenching the Bow from the Videlian's hands, crying, "Back, Sidrughna! We have what we need! Back!"

And right away, Ramey jumped forward. But as quick as he was, there was someone even faster who dashed in front of him. The little ape-human, Kohrisan. Like a fuzzy brown blur, he was at Ravana's side, snatching the Bow from the Videlian's hands, shouting, "Step back, Sidrughna! We've got what we need! Back!"

He half-pushed, half-kicked Syd O'Brien away. His prehensile arms locked about the Lord of Lanka like bands of iron. "Back!" he cried again.

He half-pushed, half-kicked Syd O'Brien away. His flexible arms locked around the Lord of Lanka like bands of iron. "Back!" he shouted again.


With a mighty exultation in his heart, Ramey obeyed the monkey-captain's cry. Herding Vibhishana and Syd before him he whirled and tore for the steps ... hurtled down them at breakneck speed, ten, fifteen feet to the lower chamber. His free right hand, as he ran, tore at his jacket pocket. The pocket in which he carried that which would fuel the Bow....

With a powerful excitement in his heart, Ramey followed the monkey-captain's call. Rounding up Vibhishana and Syd, he spun around and rushed towards the steps... hurtling down them at breakneck speed, ten, fifteen feet to the lower chamber. His free right hand, as he ran, dug into his jacket pocket. The pocket where he kept what would power the Bow....

Then they were in the midway chamber of the tower, and from both top and bottom of the edifice came the hoarse cries of Ravana's men. The chamber had no door. Ramey's gun and that of Syd still lay on the floor above. The Bow must be fueled! And within seconds—or it would be too late!

Then they were in the middle chamber of the tower, and from both the top and bottom of the building came the rough shouts of Ravana's men. The chamber had no door. Ramey's gun and Syd's gun were still on the floor above. The Bow needs to be fueled! And in just a few seconds—or it would be too late!

"Kohrisan!" cried Vibhishana. "Kohrisan!"

"Kohrisan!" shouted Vibhishana. "Kohrisan!"

The tiny ape-warrior tumbled, rather than ran, down the last few steps, threw himself on the floor of the chamber. He was gasping for breath, crying weakly, "Fuel the Bow, O Ramaíya! Fuel and destroy—"

The tiny ape-warrior tumbled, instead of running, down the last few steps, flung himself on the floor of the chamber. He was panting, crying weakly, "Fuel the Bow, O Ramaíya! Fuel and destroy—"

The cylinder was open. With reckless haste, Ramey pounded the aluminum objects into it, crammed closed the top. It did not matter, now, that the Bow was overcharged. Life hung by a tenuous hair on this next split-second of time. He roared, "Back from the doorway, Syd! Out of range! Back!"

The cylinder was open. In a rush, Ramey stuffed the aluminum objects inside and slammed the top shut. It didn’t matter now that the Bow was overcharged. Life hung by a thread in this next split second. He shouted, "Get back from the doorway, Syd! Get out of range! Get back!"

And as Syd charged toward him, there loomed in the doorway Ravana. A raging-mad Ravana flanked by his bowmen. The Videlian's eyes were aflame with hatred, fury.

And as Syd rushed toward him, Ravana appeared in the doorway. A furious Ravana surrounded by his archers. The Videlian's eyes burned with hatred and anger.

"This time, dogs," he screamed, "you die!"

"This time, dogs," he yelled, "you're going down!"

To his bowmen he howled a command. The archers' arms drew back. And then—

To his archers, he shouted an order. The archers pulled back their arms. And then—

Ramey pressed the release grip of Rudra's Bow!

Ramey pulled the release grip of Rudra's Bow!


What happened next transpired so swiftly that none afterward could find its vision in his memory. There was a whining scream that rose and tore at the eardrums of all who stood behind the Bow. Then a sheet of blue-white flame that sprayed from the Bow's wide arch with the speed of light. Then bursts of crimson, bright and horrible, where had stood men. A searing hiss ... a crumbling ... the crash of masonry ... a frightful gust of heat, the backwash of which blistered even those who stood behind the Bow. And then—silence!

What happened next occurred so quickly that no one could remember it clearly afterward. There was a piercing scream that shot through the ears of everyone standing behind the Bow. Then, a sheet of blue-white flame burst from the Bow's wide arch at the speed of light. There were bright, horrifying bursts of crimson where men had just been. A searing hiss... a collapse... the sound of crashing stone... a terrifying rush of heat, which burned even those standing behind the Bow. And then—silence!

Ramey's fingers fell from the trigger of the Bow as he stared before him dazed, shaken, uncomprehending. Where a moment before a horde of warriors had stood beside Ravana in the doorway, now there was neither Ravana, bowmen—nor doorway! Everything—everything had disappeared! Even the portion of the town wall beyond the doorway. A great, jagged hole, whose edges still dripped molten stone gaped where the Bow's tremendous flame had devoured all.

Ramey's fingers slipped off the trigger of the Bow as he stared ahead, dazed, shaken, and confused. Just a moment ago, a crowd of warriors was standing beside Ravana in the doorway, but now there was no Ravana, no archers—no doorway! Everything—everything—had vanished! Even the part of the town wall beyond the doorway. A massive, jagged hole, with edges still dripping molten stone, gaped where the Bow's intense flame had consumed everything.

From the dimness below came howls of terror. There sounded also the blur of running footsteps as the vanguard of Ravana's army fled the base of the tower in stumbling panic.

From the darkness below came screams of fear. There was also the sound of rapid footsteps as the front line of Ravana's army fled the base of the tower in chaotic panic.

Ramey cried in a voice that cracked with urgency, "Now, Lord Vibhishana! Now is the time to speak! Up swiftly to the sounding-chamber!"

Ramey cried out urgently, "Now, Lord Vibhishana! It's time to speak! Hurry up to the sounding-chamber!"

The regent nodded, and was gone. Within the space of seconds his voice was rolling out over all Lanka, speaking words none could help but hear.

The regent nodded and disappeared. In seconds, his voice was booming across all of Lanka, speaking words that everyone could hear.

"Hark, Videlians ... Gaanelians ... Earthmen ... all who hear my voice. It is the Lord Vibhishana who speaks. Long lay I prisoner in the dungeons of Lanka. Now I am free—"

Listen, Videlians ... Gaanelians ... Earthmen ... everyone who can hear me. It’s Lord Vibhishana speaking. I was imprisoned in the dungeons of Lanka for a long time. Now I'm free

"Ramey!" called Syd O'Brien.

"Ramey!" called Syd O'Brien.

"Listen!" replied Ramey. "The sounds of battle below have ended! Everyone is listening to Vibhishana—"

"Listen!" Ramey replied. "The sounds of battle below have stopped! Everyone is listening to Vibhishana—"

"—Ravana is dead!" boomed the Videlian overlord. "My brother is slain, victim of his own lust for power and the dreadful Bow of Rudra. Lay down your arms, all you who followed him. Amnesty will be granted all those who—"

"—Ravana is dead!" declared the Videlian overlord loudly. "My brother has been killed, a victim of his own desire for power and the terrible Bow of Rudra. Put down your weapons, all of you who followed him. Amnesty will be given to all those who—"

"It—it's Kohrisan, Ramey. He wants to talk to you."

"It—it's Kohrisan, Ramey. He wants to speak with you."

Ramey turned. He had not realized until this moment that the squat ape-human had not risen from the chamber floor. Now, hurrying to Kohrisan's side, he understood why. The hairy captain held one fist clenched beneath his right breast. And from beneath the curiously manlike fingers of this hand oozed a sluggish stream of scarlet.

Ramey turned. He hadn't noticed until now that the short ape-human hadn't gotten up from the chamber floor. Now, rushing to Kohrisan's side, he understood why. The hairy captain had one fist clenched under his right breast. And from beneath the strangely human-like fingers of that hand oozed a slow stream of red.

"Kohrisan!" cried Ramey. "The bowmen! One of them loosed his shaft before I pressed the grip—"

"Kohrisan!" shouted Ramey. "The archers! One of them released his arrow before I squeezed the handle—"

The small captain smiled feebly.

The little captain smiled weakly.

"Nay, my Lord," he choked. "It was even before that. In the chamber above. When I held Ravana...."

"Nah, my Lord," he struggled to say. "It was even before that. In the room above. When I held Ravana...."

"That we might escape! Well, hold on! We'll hurry you down to the citadel. Medical aid—"

"That we might get away! Hold on! We'll rush you to the citadel. Medical help—"

"There is no need of that now," whispered Kohrisan. "It is too late for medical aid ... my Lord. I did what I could ... Ramaíya. It was what a man ... a true man ... would have done. Was it not?"

"There’s no need for that now," whispered Kohrisan. "It’s too late for medical help... my Lord. I did what I could... Ramaíya. It was what a man... a true man... would have done. Wasn’t it?"

A mist veiled Ramey's eyes, and a tight band knotted about his throat. He answered huskily, "And why should it be otherwise, Kohrisan? You, too, are a true man."

A mist clouded Ramey's eyes, and a tight band tightened around his throat. He replied hoarsely, "And why should it be any different, Kohrisan? You are, too, a real man."

"Nay, my Lord! But a new man."

"No, my Lord! Just a new man."

Then his eyes, contented and proud at the end, rolled suddenly back, thick, Simian lips drew back from bloodless gums, and Captain Kohrisan was gone. Ramey lowered the tiny body from his knee and stood up.

Then his eyes, satisfied and proud at the end, suddenly rolled back, thick, monkey-like lips pulled away from bloodless gums, and Captain Kohrisan was gone. Ramey lowered the small body from his knee and stood up.

"There died," he whispered softly, "a human heart in a jungle body...."

"There died," he whispered softly, "a human heart in a jungle body...."


CHAPTER XX

Children of Legend

Legendary Kids

"But my Lord Sugriva," argued Ramey desperately, "I see no reason why you should leave Earth now. Our battle is won. Ravana is dead, Vibhishana sits on the throne of Lanka and henceforth there will be peace between Gaanelians, Videlians, and the children of this planet. Your guidance and advice are needed if Earth's civilization is ever to attain great heights. Earth has need of you—"

"But my Lord Sugriva," Ramey pleaded desperately, "I don’t see why you should leave Earth now. We’ve won the battle. Ravana is dead, Vibhishana is on the throne of Lanka, and from now on there will be peace between Gaanelians, Videlians, and the people of this planet. Your guidance and advice are essential if Earth’s civilization is ever going to reach great heights. Earth needs you—"

But the blue-skinned Gaanelian shook his head sadly.

But the blue-skinned Gaanelian shook his head sadly.

"No, Ramaíya. Earth needs no tutelage from an outside source. Vibhishana and I have pondered deeply, and our decisions agree. Our two planets established colonies here with the intention of sparing your young world the woes and hardships through which our civilizations passed.

"No, Ramaíya. Earth doesn't need guidance from anyone else. Vibhishana and I have thought about this a lot, and our conclusions align. Our two planets set up colonies here to spare your young world from the troubles and struggles our civilizations went through."

"But our experiment was a failure—nor was this the fault of Earthmen, but ourselves. I was a weakling and a dreamer; one ambassador from Videlia proved himself a power-lusting tyrant. It was an evil example we set those whom we presumed to instruct. Therefore, we shall return to our own worlds, leaving Earth's children to work out their own destinies. With me shall go the 'new men,' for now, too late, I realize it was a dreadful wrong I did them when I made them neither man nor beast, but part one, part the other."

"But our experiment was a failure—this wasn't the fault of the Earth people, but ours. I was a weakling and a dreamer; one ambassador from Videlia proved to be a power-hungry tyrant. We set a terrible example for those we thought we could teach. So, we will return to our own worlds, leaving the children of Earth to figure out their own destinies. The 'new men' will come with me, for now, too late, I understand that I did them a terrible wrong by making them neither fully human nor fully animal, but a mix of both."

Vibhishana said soberly, "Sugriva speaks truly, my son. What great Plan governs the actions of all intelligent beings, I do not know. But this much is certain: that no one race should presume to set up rulership over all others. I am a son of cloud-cloaked Videlia, Sugriva of the desert world. To these planets, when the next spacevessel arrives some months hence, we shall return—forever. Nor shall men of our planets ever again set conquesting foot on Earth. That we pledge.

Vibhishana said seriously, "Sugriva is right, my son. I don’t know what grand plan dictates the actions of all intelligent beings, but one thing is for sure: no one race should assume the right to rule over others. I am a son of the cloud-covered Videlia, and Sugriva is from the desert world. When the next spaceship arrives in a few months, we will return to these planets—forever. And our people will never again attempt to conquer Earth. That’s a promise."

"Perhaps not again shall children of our three worlds meet until, in future ages, Earthmen have developed a culture equal to ours. Then, not as rulers and serfs but as equals all shall we form a solar trinity."

"Maybe children of our three worlds won’t meet again until, in the future, Earthlings have created a culture that matches ours. Then, not as rulers and subjects but as equals, we will all be part of a solar trinity."

Ramey said, "It is not mine to argue with you. But what is your plan for us?"

Ramey said, "I’m not here to argue with you. But what’s your plan for us?"

"The decision is yours to make. You may stay here, if you so desire, or return to the future era whence you came. The time-machine waits below. You know the method of its operation."

"The choice is yours. You can stay here if you want, or go back to the future era you came from. The time machine is waiting below. You know how to use it."

Ramey stared at the huge idol standing on the dais before them. The great altar of Chitrakuta seemed to await his decision breathlessly, as did the girl whose hand touched his own. Ramey turned to Sheila. "Well?" he asked.

Ramey looked at the massive idol on the platform in front of them. The grand altar of Chitrakuta seemed to wait for his choice with bated breath, just like the girl whose hand brushed against his. Ramey turned to Sheila. "Well?" he asked.

"We return," she said simply. "Isn't that what you want, Ramey?"

"We're going back," she said plainly. "Isn't that what you want, Ramey?"

Ramey nodded. It was his own desire. To return to the world he knew best. He grinned and turned to the others.

Ramey nodded. It was his own wish. To go back to the world he knew best. He smiled and turned to the others.

"Well—that's it, then. All aboard, gang. Time-machine leaves on Track 3 in five minutes."

"Well, that's it, everyone. All aboard, everyone. The time machine departs from Track 3 in five minutes."


But curiously none stepped forward to join him and Sheila. Red stared at his companions impatiently.

But oddly, none of them stepped up to join him and Sheila. Red stared at his friends with impatience.

"Well, what's the matter? Doc, are you ready?"

"Well, what's going on? Doc, are you all set?"

Dr. Aiken coughed apologetically.

Dr. Aiken coughed with regret.

"Sheila, my dear," he said to his daughter, "I—I am not returning with you. I am an old man. There is not a great deal of time remaining in the hourglass of my years. I would spend those last remaining sands seeing new things, learning secrets all men have longed to know. Sugriva has said I may return with him to Gaanelia. It is a temptation too great to resist. You—you understand, my dear?"

"Sheila, my dear," he said to his daughter, "I—I’m not coming back with you. I’m an old man. There isn’t much time left in the hourglass of my life. I want to spend those last moments seeing new places and discovering secrets that everyone has longed to learn. Sugriva has said I can go back with him to Gaanelia. It’s a temptation I can’t resist. You—you understand, my dear?"

Sheila cried, "But if you don't return, daddy, then neither will we. Ramey and I will remain with you—"

Sheila cried, "But if you don't come back, Dad, then neither will we. Ramey and I will stay with you—"

"No!" the archeologist's voice was firm. "No, you must return! Someone must carry back to the Twentieth Century a knowledge of what we have seen and done here in a forgotten age. You bear precious knowledge, vital information, to Earth's scientists. You alone can read the cipher of Angkor Vat, tell men whence it came and why, and where vanished its once mighty populace."

"No!" the archaeologist's voice was strong. "No, you have to go back! Someone has to bring knowledge of what we've seen and done here in this lost time to the Twentieth Century. You have valuable knowledge, crucial information, for Earth's scientists. Only you can interpret the code of Angkor Wat, explain where it originated, why it exists, and where its once-great population disappeared to."

Ramey said, "We alone? But you speak as if Sheila and I were the only ones returning!"

Ramey said, "Just us? But you sound like Sheila and I are the only ones coming back!"

Syd O'Brien spoke for the twins. He said, "I can't take Lake back to our time now, Ramey. The machine would set us in a desolate spot, perhaps in danger. And he is blind. Here he can receive medical care. Perhaps, later on, after Sugriva has lifted the veil from Lake's eyes—as he has said he can and will—we will join you again. But for the time being—Well, you see how it is."

Syd O'Brien spoke for the twins. He said, "I can’t take Lake back to our time right now, Ramey. The machine might drop us in a deserted place, maybe even put us in danger. And he’s blind. Here he can get medical care. Maybe later, after Sugriva has lifted the veil from Lake's eyes—as he said he can and will—we'll join you again. But for now—well, you see how it is."

"Then you, Red? You're surely coming with us?"

"Then you, Red? You're definitely coming with us?"

Red Barrett shifted uncomfortably from foot to foot.

Red Barrett shifted awkwardly from foot to foot.

"Well, keed—I think maybe I'd better not. I asked Sugriva about Toots, here. He tells me she couldn't take a ride in the time-machine without being—well, without having happen to her what happened to Rudra. You see, she wouldn't have no true existence in the future. So—so I think I'll just stick around for a while. Me and Evavne is going back to Britain, where she come from. Maybe I can be some help to them folks of her'n. Like—" he grinned suddenly—"like teaching 'em to talk good English instead of that stuff they talk now."

"Well, kid—I think maybe I should pass on that. I asked Sugriva about Toots, and he told me she couldn't take a ride in the time machine without—well, without ending up like Rudra. You see, she wouldn't have any real existence in the future. So—I think I'll just hang around for a bit. Evavne and I are heading back to Britain, where she’s from. Maybe I can help her people out. Like—" he grinned suddenly—"like teaching them to speak proper English instead of that stuff they talk now."

"And you, Sheng-ti?"

"And you, Sheng-ti?"

The bonze said quietly, "When Sugriva leaves, Ramey Winters, departs from Earth for many centuries the light of wisdom, peace and truth. These people, though they were born in a different era, are still my people. Someone must stay at Chitrakuta to help them re-establish themselves on a new footing. It is my clear and simple duty to be this one."

The monk said quietly, "When Sugriva leaves, Ramey Winters departs from Earth for many centuries of wisdom, peace, and truth. These people, even though they were born in a different time, are still my people. Someone needs to stay at Chitrakuta to help them rebuild their lives. It's my obvious and straightforward duty to be that person."

"Were the choice mine, Ramaíya," said Tauthus, "I would visit that future world of thine. But I cannot. So, like Sheng-ti, I shall go to my people. Much have I learned here at Chitrakuta; much more will the Lord Sugriva teach me. Then will I hie westward to bring something of the Gaanelian culture to my race."

"Were the choice mine, Ramaíya," said Tauthus, "I would visit that future world of yours. But I can’t. So, like Sheng-ti, I will go back to my people. I’ve learned a lot here at Chitrakuta; Lord Sugriva will teach me even more. Then I will head west to bring some of the Gaanelian culture to my people."


Thus told each member of the party his intentions. Nor would argument sway any from his decision. And so it was that, some time later, Sheila and Ramey stood alone beside the trap-way to the time-machine of Rudra. Their last farewells had been made, the last hand shaken. Unless in years to come others should make the journey.

Thus, each member of the group shared their plans. No amount of debate could change anyone's mind. So, not long after, Sheila and Ramey found themselves alone next to the entrance of Rudra's time machine. They had exchanged their final goodbyes, the last handshake. Unless, in the future, others decided to make the journey.

"When you return," Dr. Aiken bade them anxiously, "read well and carefully the wall-graven scripts at Angkor Vat. Before we leave Chitrakuta we shall see that all this history is carven on the walls. That and much other knowledge, lest your memories fail you. Remember!"

"When you get back," Dr. Aiken urged them anxiously, "make sure to read the inscriptions on the walls at Angkor Vat carefully. Before we leave Chitrakuta, we’ll ensure that all this history is carved into the walls. That and a lot more knowledge, so that your memories don’t fade. Remember!"

"We will remember," promised Ramey. Then he handed Sheila into the metal cube out of which—was it days, weeks or a lifetime ago?—they had risen into the strange, stirring world of the past. The trapdoor closed above them with a clang! of finality. Ramey moved to the lever which hurled the machine through Time ... pressed it....

"We will remember," Ramey promised. Then he helped Sheila into the metal cube from which—was it days, weeks, or a lifetime ago?—they had emerged into the strange, exciting world of the past. The trapdoor slammed shut above them with a clang! of finality. Ramey moved to the lever that launched the machine through Time ... pressed it....


When the needle had at last traversed the dial, betokening the end of their journey, Ramey climbed once again to the trapdoor which was the machine's exit. Cautiously he lifted it an inch ... then a foot ... then threw it back with a cry of gay relief.

When the needle finally reached the end of the dial, marking the conclusion of their journey, Ramey climbed once more to the trapdoor that served as the exit for the machine. Carefully, he lifted it an inch... then a foot... and then threw it open with a shout of joyful relief.

"Empty, Sheila! The Japs have gone. I guess they got tired looking for us." He chuckled. "No wonder. After all, we were there a couple of weeks. Coming?"

"Empty, Sheila! The Japanese have left. I guess they got tired of looking for us." He laughed. "No surprise. After all, we were there for a couple of weeks. You coming?"

He helped her from the cubicle. Then, remembering Sugriva's last instructions, he set the dial of the machine to its return position, hooked a length of fine wire about the control lever and spun the length of the wire through the trapdoor into the altar room wherein they stood.

He helped her out of the cubicle. Then, recalling Sugriva's final instructions, he set the machine's dial to the return position, attached a piece of fine wire to the control lever, and threaded the wire through the trapdoor into the altar room where they were.

"This is our key," he said, "to them. And theirs to us. The doorway to Chitrakuta is always open so long as it remains."

"This is our key," he said, "to them. And theirs to us. The doorway to Chitrakuta is always open as long as it lasts."

And he pulled the wire. They heard no sound, felt no tremor, but as if it were a wraith dissolving in weaving mists, the outline of the time-cube thinned ... wavered ... and disappeared. Only a length of fine wire, whose dangling end hung curiously taut in midair, lent reassurance that the way to another world was still open. Ramey coiled the wire and concealed it beneath the pediment of a statue. Then he rose, emotions strangely chaotic. A sadness was upon him at leaving comrades beside whom he had fought and laughed and lived a great adventure. But he was glad, too, to be back in a world he knew, a world he could understand....

And he pulled the wire. They heard no sound, felt no tremor, but as if it were a ghost fading into swirling fog, the outline of the time-cube thinned... wavered... and vanished. Only a length of fine wire, with its dangling end oddly tense in midair, provided reassurance that the path to another world was still open. Ramey coiled the wire and hid it beneath the pedestal of a statue. Then he stood up, his emotions strangely mixed. He felt a sadness at leaving behind the friends with whom he had fought, laughed, and shared a great adventure. But he was also relieved to be back in a world he recognized, a world he could understand...

A call from Sheila roused him from his brief reverie. "See, Ramey? This was one of the carvings which always puzzled us most. Its meaning was obscure—then. But now it is simple to read."

A call from Sheila pulled him out of his short daydream. "Look, Ramey? This was one of the carvings that always confused us the most. Its meaning was unclear—back then. But now it's easy to understand."

And she pointed to one of the huge scenes carven on the temple walls. The scene of a frightful battle, a battle being waged by apes strangely garbed in the habiliments of men and towering giants. One corner of the great stone tapestry showed a fleet of crowded ships rushing in to a harbor, still another showed an ape-human dying with a great wound in his breast, while beside him, loosing a lightning bolt from a gigantic bow, stood a man....

And she pointed to one of the massive scenes carved into the temple walls. The scene depicted a terrifying battle, fought by apes oddly dressed in human clothing alongside towering giants. One corner of the grand stone mural showed a hurried fleet of crowded ships entering a harbor, while another illustrated an ape-human dying from a severe wound in his chest, with a man standing beside him, releasing a lightning bolt from a gigantic bow....


"Then they did carve the record!" said Ramey hallowedly. "It—it gives me the creeps, Sheila. We just left them. We know they're still alive, and that this artistry is not yet even planned. But here it is—and here it has been for five thousand years. The story of the battle for Lanka."

"Then they actually carved the record!" Ramey said solemnly. "It—it gives me the chills, Sheila. We just left them. We know they're still alive, and that this artistry isn't even planned yet. But here it is—and it has been here for five thousand years. The story of the battle for Lanka."

"And its hero?" queried Sheila oddly. "Ramey—do you know the full meaning of this story? The earth legend which has grown up about it?"

"And its hero?" Sheila asked, sounding a bit puzzled. "Ramey—do you understand the full meaning of this story? The legend about it that has developed over time?"

"Legend? You mean there is a legend about this?"

"Legend? You mean there's a legend about this?"

"About us!" Comprehension, which had been dawning slowly in Sheila's eyes, now flamed sudden and complete. "I see it all now! All! But surely daddy must have—Yes! He did—at the end. That is why he insisted we must return to our time. To clear up the ancient mystery—"

"About us!" Understanding, which had been gradually forming in Sheila's eyes, now ignited suddenly and completely. "I get it now! Everything! But surely Dad must have—Yes! He did—at the end. That's why he insisted we had to go back to our time. To solve the old mystery—"

"What legend?" repeated Ramey perplexedly. "It's all over my head, Sheila. I don't get it at all."

"What legend?" Ramey asked, confused. "It's completely beyond me, Sheila. I don't understand it at all."

"Then listen! Does this make sense to you, Ramey? 'And there were in those days four companions, Rama, Bharata, and the twins, Lakshmana and Satrughna—'"

"Then listen! Does this make sense to you, Ramey? 'And there were in those days four companions, Rama, Bharata, and the twins, Lakshmana and Satrughna—'"

"Hey! Those sound like the whacky handles we were tagged with at Chitrakuta! They called me 'Ramaíya,' and Lake was 'Lakshmana'—the smiling one—while Syd was 'Sidrughna'—the frowning one—"

"Hey! Those sound like the crazy nicknames we got at Chitrakuta! They called me 'Ramaíya,' and Lake was 'Lakshmana'—the one who smiles—while Syd was 'Sidrughna'—the one who frowns—"

"There would be slight changes," agreed the girl excitedly, "over a period of centuries. Pronunciation and spelling would change, of course. The legend goes on: 'Rama, by possession of an enormous Bow, formerly the dreaded weapon of the god Rudra, wins for a wife Sita, daughter of Janaka. Rama attracts the attention of a female demon, Rakshasi, and infuriated by his rejection of her advances, she inspires her brother Ravana with love for Sita.

"There would be some small changes," the girl agreed excitedly, "over the course of centuries. Pronunciation and spelling would definitely evolve. The legend continues: 'Rama, with his enormous bow, once the feared weapon of the god Rudra, wins Sita as his wife, the daughter of Janaka. Rama catches the eye of a female demon, Rakshasi, who, furious over his rejection of her advances, ignites her brother Ravana's love for Sita.'"

"'In consequence of this, the latter is carried off by him to his capital, Lanka. Rama sets out with his companions to her rescue. After numerous adventures they enter into an agreement with Sugriva, king of the monkeys, and with the monkey-general, 'Anuman—'"[14]

"As a result, he takes her to his capital, Lanka. Rama sets out with his friends to save her. After many adventures, they make a deal with Sugriva, the king of the monkeys, and with the monkey-general, 'Anuman—'"[14]

"'Anuman!" repeated Ramey. "A new man! So in the legend his fondest dream becomes his name? But what is this legend, Sheila? An obscure folk-tale—?"

"'Anuman!" repeated Ramey. "A new man! So in the legend, his greatest dream becomes his name? But what is this legend, Sheila? An obscure folk tale—?"

"It goes on," half-laughed, half-sobbed the girl, "to tell of the attack on Lanka ... the bridge built by the monkeys ... Ravana's death at Rama's hands! Everything is in it, Ramey—everything we have known and lived! An obscure folk-tale! It is anything but that. It is a tale from the Ramayana—one of the Sacred Books of the Hindu religion!

"It goes on," half-laughed, half-sobbed the girl, "to tell about the attack on Lanka... the bridge built by the monkeys... Ravana's death at Rama's hands! Everything is in it, Ramey—everything we have known and experienced! An obscure folk tale! It's anything but that. It's a story from the Ramayana—one of the Sacred Books of the Hindu religion!

"You are—or were—the prototype of a hero worshipped by a quarter of a billion humans in our day ... the third greatest religion in the world. You, Ramey, are the god Rama!"

"You are—or were—the model of a hero admired by 250 million people in our time ... the third largest religion in the world. You, Ramey, are the god Rama!"


Ramey stared at her dazedly. "You mean," he said, "that the adventures through which we have just lived were not of our own making? That they happened before, ages ago in Man's history?"[15]

Ramey stared at her in shock. "You mean," he said, "that the adventures we've just experienced weren't our own doing? That they happened long ago in human history?"[15]

"Yes, Ramey. Don't you see—that adventure has always happened! This solves the argument daddy and Syd had about the immutability of Time. What things are, were, and always will be. Centuries ago, into ancient Chitrakuta came seven strangers from a future world. Having found their way into a Time which was not theirs, it had to be that when their Time came they must return to fulfill adventures written in the book of used-to-be.

"Yes, Ramey. Don't you get it—that adventure has always happened! This settles the debate between Dad and Syd about the unchangeability of Time. What things are, were, and will always be. Centuries ago, seven strangers from a future world arrived in ancient Chitrakuta. Once they found their way into a Time that wasn't theirs, it was clear that when their Time came, they had to go back to complete adventures recorded in the book of what once was."

"Your crashing here at Angkor Vat ... our escape in the time-machine ... these events had to take place in order that an ancient legend might be fulfilled. That was our predestined path, and there was never anything we could have done to change it. It was as stoppable as a glacier."

"Your crashing here at Angkor Wat ... our escape in the time machine ... these events had to happen so that an ancient legend could be fulfilled. That was our destined path, and there was nothing we could have done to change it. It was as unstoppable as a glacier."

"And—and the others? Sheng-ti? Tauthus?"

"And the others? Sheng-ti? Tauthus?"

Sheila's brows congealed. "I do not know—exactly. It is told that an ancient king of the yellow race, he whose name gave a mighty empire its name, was called 'Ching-tse.' And Tauthus of Cush—ancient Cush became Egypt, you know. And the Egyptian records claim their 'light-bringer' to have been a god named 'Thoth.'..."

Sheila's brows furrowed. "I'm not sure—exactly. It's said that an ancient king of the yellow race, the one whose name gave a powerful empire its name, was called 'Ching-tse.' And Tauthus of Cush—ancient Cush turned into Egypt, you know. And the Egyptian records say their 'light-bringer' was a god named 'Thoth.'..."


But not now, nor soon, nor perhaps ever could these strange wonders be decided. Nor did this seem to Ramey Winters that they should linger longer, at this time, in the cold, forsaken walls of Angkor Vat. So gently he drew the girl from before the panel.

But not now, nor anytime soon, nor maybe ever could these strange wonders be figured out. Ramey Winters also thought it was best not to stay any longer in the cold, abandoned walls of Angkor Wat. So softly, he pulled the girl away from the panel.

"We must go now, Sheila. There is much we must do here, but now is not the time to do it. Much may have happened since we left. War threatens Indo-China; for all we know war may have started since we left. We have the food and blankets Sugriva gave us. A long journey lies before us to Thailand. To friends and safety. We'd better get on our way."

"We need to leave now, Sheila. There’s a lot we need to take care of here, but this isn’t the right time for it. A lot could have happened since we left. War is looming in Indo-China; for all we know, it might have already started while we’ve been away. We have the food and blankets that Sugriva gave us. There’s a long journey ahead to Thailand. To friends and safety. We should get going."

So stepped the two from Angkor's lonely halls into the green-veiled sunlight of the tropics. Gray were the walls and spires they left behind, but grim no longer, nor menacing to two who knew their story. Someday, knew Ramey Winters, someday when war's insanity had died in mankind's bosom, they would return to read more fully the carven messages of friends they knew and loved. Someday....

So, the two stepped out from Angkor's lonely halls into the sunlit greenery of the tropics. The walls and spires they left behind were gray, but they no longer seemed grim or threatening to those who understood their history. Ramey Winters knew that someday, when the madness of war had subsided in humanity, they would come back to read more fully the carved messages from friends they knew and loved. Someday...

But not now. Now they must leave gray Angkor and seek their future beyond the flaming jungle-lands. Long was the way, and dangerous perhaps; apes chattered in branches carpeted with moss; marsh and morass, wild beast and wilder man, these were the hazards they must pass.

But not now. Right now, they have to leave the gray Angkor and look for their future beyond the burning jungle. The journey is long and possibly dangerous; monkeys chattered in the moss-covered branches; swamps and bogs, wild animals, and even wilder people, these were the risks they had to face.

Yet somehow they felt no fear. There was lightness in their hearts and in their steps as hand-in-hand they stepped forward to meet whatever fate might bring.

Yet somehow they felt no fear. There was a lightness in their hearts and in their steps as they walked hand-in-hand to face whatever fate might bring.


[1] The Burma Road is the vital supply route over which the Chinese Republic, cut off from almost all sea commerce by the Japanese invaders, still maintains contact with the outside world. Were it closed, it is doubtful whether the valiant army of General Chiang Kai-shek could long continue its fight against aggression.—Ed.

[1] The Burma Road is the essential supply route that allows the Chinese Republic, isolated from nearly all sea trade due to the Japanese invaders, to keep in touch with the outside world. If it were to close, it’s uncertain how much longer General Chiang Kai-shek's brave army could sustain its battle against aggression.—Ed.

[2] Many devotees of the "science" of numerology are firmly convinced that the Great Pyramid of Cheops was too geometrically designed as to present to him who could decipher its structural allegory a comprehensive prophecy of the world's future for more than 5,000 years.—Ed.

[2] Many fans of the "science" of numerology strongly believe that the Great Pyramid of Cheops was designed in such a precise way that anyone who could understand its structural symbolism would have a complete prophecy of the world's future for over 5,000 years.—Ed.

[3] Follows another reference which would have interested Dr. Aiken:

[3] follows another reference that would have intrigued Dr. Aiken:

"I accept that, in the past ... inhabitants of other worlds have—dropped here, hopped here, wafted, sailed, flown, motored—walked here, for all I know—been pulled here, been pushed; have come singly, have come in enormous numbers; have visited occasionally, have visited periodically for hunting, trading, replenishing harems, mining; have been unable to stay here, have established colonies here; have been lost here; far-advanced peoples, or things, and primitive peoples or whatever they were: white ones, black ones, yellow ones—

"I acknowledge that, in the past... inhabitants of other worlds have shown up here—dropped in, hopped over, floated, sailed, flown, driven—walked here, for all I know—been drawn here, been forced; have come alone, have come in huge groups; have visited sometimes, have come by regularly for hunting, trading, replenishing harems, mining; have been unable to settle here, have set up colonies here; have gotten lost here; advanced civilizations or entities, and primitive societies or whatever they were: white ones, black ones, yellow ones—"

"I have a very convincing datum that the ancient Britons were blue ones. Of course we are told by anthropologists that they only painted themselves blue, but in our own advanced anthropology, they were veritable blue ones—

"I have a very convincing piece of evidence that the ancient Britons were truly blue people. Of course, anthropologists tell us that they only painted themselves blue, but in our own advanced understanding of anthropology, they were actually blue people—

"Annals of Philosophy, 14-51: Note of a blue child born in England. That's atavism!"—from The Book of the Damned, by Charles Fort.—Ed.

"Annals of Philosophy, 14-51: A record of a blue child born in England. That's atavism!"—from The Book of the Damned, by Charles Fort.—Ed.

[4] Cassandra, daughter of King Priam of Troy, was said to have been loved by the god Apollo, who gave her the gift of prophecy. But afterward, offended with her, he rendered the gift unavailing by ordaining that her predictions should never be believed!—Ed.

[4] Cassandra, the daughter of King Priam of Troy, was believed to have been loved by the god Apollo, who gave her the ability to see the future. However, after he became angry with her, he made her gift useless by ensuring that no one would believe her predictions!—Ed.

[5] Michel de Nostradamus, most amazing of all prophets, not only accurately forecast major world events for many hundreds of years but supplemented his prophecies with the exact dates as well as the names of persons and places involved. So highly is he regarded on the continent that at the outbreak of World War II, more than five new editions of his book, The Prophetic Centuries, were rushed into print to supply the demand of Frenchmen eager to learn the outcome of the new strife.

[5] Michel de Nostradamus, the most remarkable of all prophets, not only predicted major world events accurately for many hundreds of years but also included the exact dates and the names of people and places involved. He is so highly regarded in Europe that at the start of World War II, more than five new editions of his book, The Prophetic Centuries, were quickly printed to meet the demand of French people eager to find out the outcome of the new conflict.

Unhappily the prophecies of Nostradamus suffered the fate of those of Cassandra. Few believed his statements that France would be betrayed from within, Paris fall, and the greater part of the nation be occupied by German forces.—Ed.

Unhappily, the prophecies of Nostradamus faced the same fate as those of Cassandra. Few believed his claims that France would be betrayed from within, that Paris would fall, and that most of the country would be occupied by German forces.—Ed.

[6] Study of brain structure has convinced medical men that the degree of human intelligence is commensurable not to the size of the brain, but by the number and depth of its convolutions. These groovelike depressions in the gray-matter are apparently fashioned by thought-action.

[6] Research on brain structure has led medical professionals to believe that human intelligence is not determined by the size of the brain, but rather by the number and depth of its folds. These groove-like indentations in the gray matter seem to be created by our thinking processes.

Since it is also believed that thought itself is an electrical phenomenon, it is altogether conceivable that a machine might be devised whereby a transformation of patterns from one brain to another might be achieved. The vilyishna of Rudra is evidently based on a refinement of some such principle as this.—Ed.

Since it's also believed that thought is an electrical phenomenon, it's entirely possible that a machine could be created to transfer patterns from one brain to another. The vilyishna of Rudra is clearly based on a refinement of some principle like this.—Ed.

[7] The mural here described is no invention of the author. It actually exists. Many and ludicrous have been the attempts of savants to give a logical explanation of its meaning. Readers of scientific fiction, less hindered by dogma and prejudice, may be willing to accept it as factual proof that at one time in history intercourse did exist between this earth and the planet Venus.—Ed.

[7] The mural described here is not just a creation of the author; it really exists. Numerous and absurd have been the efforts of scholars to provide a logical explanation of its meaning. Readers of science fiction, less constrained by dogma and bias, might be more willing to accept it as evidence that at some point in history, there was interaction between this Earth and the planet Venus.—Ed.

[8] "The wrath of Azuria, because the other peoples of this earth would not turn blue to suit her.... In the vitrified forts of a few parts of Europe we find data that the Humes and Gibbons have disregarded. The vitrified forts surrounding England ... the vitrified forts of Scotland, Ireland, Brittany and Bohemia.

[8] "The anger of Azuria, because the other nations of this earth wouldn’t change to be blue for her.... In the glass-like forts in some areas of Europe, we find information that the Humes and Gibbons have overlooked. The glass-like forts surrounding England ... the glass-like forts of Scotland, Ireland, Brittany, and Bohemia.

"Or that, once upon a time, with electric blasts, Azuria tried to swipe this earth clear of the peoples who resisted her. The whitish, or yellowish, or brownish peoples of Scotland, Ireland, Brittany ... built forts, or already had forts, on hilltops. Something poured electricity upon them. The stones of these forts exist to this day, vitrified or melted and turned to glass.

"Or that, once upon a time, with electric blasts, Azuria attempted to wipe this earth clear of the people who opposed her. The light-skinned, or yellow-skinned, or brown-skinned people of Scotland, Ireland, Brittany ... built forts, or already had forts, on hilltops. Something unleashed electricity upon them. The stones of these forts exist to this day, vitrified or melted and turned to glass."

"The stones of these forts are vitrified in no reference to cementing them ... they are cemented here and there, in streaks, as if special blasts had struck, or played, upon them ..." from "The Book of the Damned" by Charles Fort.—Ed.

"The stones of these forts are melted down without any regard for binding them together... they're joined here and there, in lines, as if some targeted explosions had hit or affected them..." from "The Book of the Damned" by Charles Fort.—Ed.

[9] vilyishna: A Gaanelian machine which transfers knowledge from one brain to another by rearranging the electrical thought-patterns.—Ed.

[9] vilyishna: A Gaanelian device that moves knowledge from one brain to another by reorganizing the electrical thought patterns.—Ed.

[10] Many astronomers believe the planetoids (or asteroids) which girdle space between Mars and Jupiter are the fragments of a true planet formerly located in that orbit. In his book Ragnarok, Ignatius Donnelly suggests that this planet may have been destroyed by a comet.—Ed.

[10] Many astronomers think that the planetoids (or asteroids) that orbit between Mars and Jupiter are pieces of a real planet that used to exist in that space. In his book Ragnarok, Ignatius Donnelly proposes that this planet might have been wiped out by a comet.—Ed.

[11] This is not mere imaginative fiction. The mystery of the Barbary Apes continues to baffle the military men and cartographers of Gibraltar to this day. These African visitors seem to invade and desert the Rock at will, despite the fact there is no visible connection between the two places.—Ed.

[11] This isn't just made-up fiction. The mystery of the Barbary Apes still confounds the soldiers and mapmakers of Gibraltar today. These African visitors appear to come and go from the Rock whenever they please, even though there's no obvious link between the two locations.—Ed.

[12] Few modern laymen realize that aluminum, now so commonly used by every household, was, less than a hundred years ago a "precious metal" known only to royal coffers and experimental laboratories. When a method of obtaining it freely from its native ores was finally invented, so inexperienced was the general public in its uses that a company had to be formed to "educate" mankind to its employment. Even today the many uses of aluminum are not yet decided.—Ed.

[12] Few people today realize that aluminum, which is now commonly used in every home, was less than a hundred years ago considered a "precious metal" known only to royalty and experimental labs. When a method for extracting it easily from its natural ores was finally developed, the general public was so unfamiliar with its uses that a company had to be created to "teach" people how to use it. Even now, the many applications of aluminum are still not fully determined.—Ed.

[13] The accompanying news-clipping might have helped Ramey solve the mystery—or might have only furthered his confusion. One truth shines clearly through the webwork of half-knowledge to which man is heir: That there exist in this world many ancient secrets as yet unsolved.—Ed.

[13] The news clipping that goes with this might have helped Ramey figure out the mystery—or it could have just added to his confusion. One truth stands out clearly amid the tangled web of incomplete knowledge we all deal with: there are many ancient secrets in this world that remain unsolved.—Ed.

[14] The persistent legend of a monkey-leader named 'Anuman (or Hanuman) is one of the oldest and best-loved tales of Asiatic peoples. His name and a record of his deeds may be found in the ancient records of practically all Oriental sects.—Ed.

[14] The enduring story of a monkey leader named 'Anuman (or Hanuman) is one of the oldest and most cherished tales among Asian cultures. His name and accounts of his exploits can be found in the ancient texts of nearly all Eastern sects.—Ed.

[15] The reader is recommended to a closer examination of the Ramayana, sacred book of the Hindus, procurable in an inexpensive edition at almost any well-stocked library. The portion here reduced to its essentials is but one of many amazingly fascinating sections.

[15] Readers are encouraged to take a closer look at the Ramayana, the holy book of the Hindus, available in an affordable edition at nearly any well-stocked library. The part summarized here is just one of many incredibly captivating sections.

In connection with this, it is interesting to note that the god Rama is considered to be but one of the seven Avatars (or reincarnations) of the god Vishnu. Hindu theosophy admits of many things scoffed at by modern, practical science: reincarnation, demoniac possession and "invasion of other world creatures" being but a few.—Ed.

In relation to this, it's worth noting that the god Rama is seen as just one of the seven Avatars (or reincarnations) of the god Vishnu. Hindu beliefs acknowledge many concepts that modern, practical science often dismisses: reincarnation, demonic possession, and "invasion by creatures from other worlds" are just a few. —Ed.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!